#erik fanfiction

[nahimjustfeelingit-writes]

Dr. Stevens and His Sugar Baby

Warnings: SMUT, Sugar daddy Erik, Daddy dom Erik, embarassment kink.

Suggested Listening:

Part Six.

Erik and Sienna pulled up behind a myriad of luxury cars outside of a mutual friend’s Hamptons home. Erik stepped out of his Mercedes-Benz G-class G AMG in all white wearing a white crochet short sleeve boxy-fit polo with white chinos. He completed his outfit with white-gold diamonds that accessorized his ears, neck, wrist, and fingers and a pair of all white Alexander McQueen sneakers. 

Erik walked around to the passenger side and opened the door, holding out his hand for his Princess to take. Sienna clutched his large hand and swung one shapely leg over so she could step down carefully in her white leather kafin ankle strap stilettos. The white mini dress she wore had a deep plunge and it was embellished. Her skin was silky smooth and shimmery, reminding him of a paradise.

The venue was a sprawling beachfront property teeming with contemporary art, its facade gleaming as brightly as the white ensembles that filled the space. (By night, the rooftop was transformed into a dance floor and glowed in neon pink). Everyone of elite status from doctors to Hollywood stars attended this party every year. It wasn’t a surprise that the moment Dr. Erik Stevens walked in he was known by many. 

Sienna clung to her Daddy’s hand and with a beautiful smile and a flirty wave, she greeted everyone Erik introduced her to. Erik kept her close, at times with his hand on her lower back or his arm around her waist. Sienna craved the spoiled princess life amongst the rich and famous. To actually have her dreams come true before her eyes is astounding. She would have never guessed that Dr. Stevens would be the one to give good dick and gifts. 

The warm breeze brushed against Sienna’s skin as the sun began to set and the party grew lively. Erik had Sienna sitting on his lap while he took sips of his tequila. Sienna had a drink of her own; a flirty martini. It was pink and sweet and the more she sipped from it the looser she became. The host of the party, a billionaire tech guru, walked around with a woman with a bad tan and a botched face. When they made their way over to Erik and their group, Sienna admired the woman. She smiled and her bloated lips almost took up her entire face.

“Stevens! Glad to have you here again. Jamie, Toni, and Leo, good to see you.”

Erik shook his hand, “Always a pleasure, Rich, thanks for having us. This is Sienna. Sienna, Richard Donald.”

“Nice to meet you,” Sienna said. 

Erik’s friends said their hello’s and they introduced their sugar babies as well. Rich definitely gave Sienna the ick. He looked like the type of brother who exclusively dated white women and exoticals and talked shit about black women. That pushed back hairline and faux professional voice annoyed her. 

“We have to set up that Brazil trip again!”

Rich tapped Erik’s shoulder with the back of his hand several times and ended it with a wink. Sienna caught on to that, glancing over at Erik through her wispy lash extensions. Sienna shared a look with Kitten, Emerald, and Treasure, every last one of them thinking the same thing. The man is a loser. 

“This is Leslie. Leslie, these are friends of mine. We go back maybe ten years?”

“Correct. Ten years of putting up with us crazy bastards,” Leo replied with a smirk. Treasure was rubbing along his exposed chest through his white button down.

“Leo, speak for your fuckin’ self,” Jamie replied. 

Toni and Erik simply laughed. 

“Remind me to plan another Brazil trip, fellas. Adeus!”

“Adeus!” All four of them responded with raised gasses. 

Rich and Leslie sauntered away with his hand on her flat bottom through her white silk dress. 

“Adeus?” Emerald questioned Jamie.

“It’s farewell in Portuguese.” Jamie said.

“What goes down in Brazil?” Treasure asked.

Leo cleared his throat before taking a sip of his beer. Treasure elevated an arched brow at Leo, annoyance set in her features. She knew what they must have gotten into in Brazil. 

Sienna stroked Erik’s neck, her martini making her feel horny. The scenery was beautiful and so was the fire pit crackling before them, but all Sienna wanted was to be stuffed full of her daddy’s dick. 

She’d been on punishment for two days. No dick because she was flirting with a male nurse during clinicals. She had to get her daddy’s attention somehow since she hadn’t been in any of his surgeries for over a week. It seemed as if the workload for the orthopedic surgeon became a boatload. That also meant less time spent together outside of the hospital. It’s mostly been phone sex or virtual sex. 

Sienna would set up a personal web cam session and each time she would put on a slutty costume that he purchased. Whatever he wanted her to do to make him cum after a hard day's work, Sienna was ordered to do it and gifted as a reward. Erik would alternate between talking her through her orgasm, using a Bluetooth vibrator, and beating his dick in the camera. 

It didn’t help Sienna at all. She couldn’t take being away from that dick—skin to skin for so long. The male nurse had been dropping hints for a while that he was interested. He was 6’2 with a deep voice and a beautiful smile. His chestnut skin looked smooth and Sienna caught a glimpse of tattoos on his arms. He looked like he could beat the kitty up good and those arms were made for picking a bitch up and down on his dick. 

Erik caught Sienna flirting with the nurse and he was heated. What Sienna didn’t know was that her sugar daddy was paying her a late night visit. He showed up at 2 am and since he had a key to her apartment now, he walked in and quietly entered her room. Sienna sat up when she felt her silk sheets being slowly removed from her body. She blinked beyond the darkness and noticed a naked Erik with his dick pointed out at her mouth.

“You like playing a lot of games in my face Sienna…”

“How dare you flirt with some other nigga in my face like that…I’m gonna have to teach you a lesson, little mama…”

He used and abused her throat all night long. On her knees, while he was lying on the bed with her ass in the air, head hanging over the edge of the bed, lying on her side with him standing next to the bed. It didn’t matter. And to make matters worse, she couldn’t touch herself or feel his dick in her pussy. Sienna was misty-eyed and pleading with him. He almost caved with the visual of his cum on her face. He almost gave in when she spread her thighs to show him how wet she was. 

And here they are now, day two and no fat dick. 

“Daddy, can I have another drink?” Sienna whispered seductively in Erik’s ear.

Erik looked at Sienna with his dark orbs and it didn’t help that she needed him. Why did he have to look at her like that? And why can she feel his dick growing beneath her? He was teasing her.

“Sure, love. I’ll be waiting right here for you when you get back.”

“I’ll go with you,” Treasure stood up and Leo fixed her white leather mini skirt, “Coming, ladies?” 

Emerald stood up next to Jamie and Kitten did the same next to Toni. They all walked away hand in hand to the bar. There, Sienna ordered another flirty martini. Treasure coerced them into taking shots and they agreed. 

“What do y’all think this Brazil trip is about?” Kitten asked. 

“They probably used to fuck women there,” Emerald replied with a laugh.

“My daddy better not!” Treasure argued.

“I don’t think they will, Treasure. They have us to look forward to. Why would they need to go to another country for good pussy when ours is here for the taking?” Sienna replied with a quirk of her brow.

“You’re right. I don’t know, I just worry that Leo’s gonna get tired of me.” Treasure revealed.

The thought has crossed Sienna’s mind too. She glanced over at Kitten and Emerald and their expressions mirrored Treasure’s.

“We don’t know what the future will hold, but let’s make the most of it right now! Our daddies are crazy about us! We have nothing to worry about.”

Sienna ordered another round of shots to get the girls in a better mood. It seemed to work, because now they were on the dance floor cutting up. They danced on each other in scandalous ways, all eyes on them like they were the main attraction. Their daddies had their eyes glued to them like a hawk to its prey. They weren’t going to miss anything. Sienna locked eyes with Erik and arched her back to shake her ass when the music called for it. He watched her with his eyes trailing up and down her body. Those crinkled shoulder length locs made him look even more delicious. 

She couldn’t wait to look up at him pounding her pussy out with her ankles on his shoulders. Those locs loose and wild in his face, gold chain she picked out for him swinging in her face, gold slugs she gifted him showing each time he opened his mouth to command her to cum for him. She couldn’t take it anymore. If she had to piss this man off just for him to give her what she wants she’ll do it. The song switched to another banger and Sienna was getting more into the groove with her girls when a waiter walked up to her with another flirty martini on a tray. 

“I didn’t order another drink,” Sienna said with a confused look.

“It was ordered by that man there.”

The waiter pointed to the bar and a famous football player; Odell Beckham Jr., raised his glass of cognac to her with a smirk. Sienna accepted the drink and raised her glass in return. Odell took that as a hint to approach her and Sienna’s heart was hammering away in her chest. Odell’s hair is dyed purple and he’s dressed in an unbuttoned white linen shirt with matching shorts and white A1’s on his feet. His diamond accessories almost blinded her and the art etched into his skin enhanced his confidence.

“How are you doing? I peeped that you liked those cute martinis so I figured I should treat you to another one.” 

He smiled at her and all Sienna saw was white teeth and a diamond grill.

“They’re so good. Thanks for the drink, Odell.” 

“No problem. What’s your name?”

Sienna nibbled on the rim of her glass as she looked up at Odell through her lashes. 

“I’m Sienna.”

She held her hand out and Odell gently clasped her hand before bringing it to his lips to kiss. Treasure, Emerald, and Kitten watched the entire interaction with wide eyes. They couldn’t believe how bold Sienna was right now. Sure enough, Erik was walking over with a crease in his brow and a set jaw. 

“I just had to talk to you. You’re so damn beautiful.” 

Sienna blushed, “Thank you. You’re really handsome, Odell.” 

Odell leisurely touched her elbow with his fingertips and it sent shivers down Sienna’s spine. He drew closer to her so that he could whisper in her ear. 

“I ain’t seen you here before. You come alone?”

“Uhm—”

Erik showed up within their space and snaked his arm around Sienna’s waistline. Odell took a step back and he raised a brow. Odell sized Erik up before recognition crowded his features. 

“Yo, ‘sup Doc?!”

They dabbed each other up firmly to the point where Sienna could see matching veins in both of their hands. 

“This you?” Odell questioned while looking down at Sienna. 

“Yeah…she’s mine.” 

Erik’s fingers tightened on her waist. It was the tone of his voice. It became raspy with the slightest hint of a threat on the tip of his tongue razor sharp. Sienna released a shaky breath. 

“I didn’t know…Y’all have a good evening—”

“Knee holding up good, Odell?” Erik said, cutting Odell off. 

“Yeah…it’s all good. All new thanks to you.” 

“Try to keep from getting injured this year. I don’t wanna have to see you on my operating table again.” 

Sienna looked up at Erik. His eyes were like a pitch black abyss. 

“Nah, can’t have that,” Odell looked Erik up and down with creased brows, “Y’all take care.” 

Odell walked away quickly with a shake of his head but he didn’t hold back from giving Sienna one final look of interest. 

Erik leaned down to whisper to Sienna. 

“Haven’t learned your lesson yet I see.” 

Sienna ignored him and knocked back her Martini. She peeled away from Erik and joined the other sugar babies in a dance. Erik narrowed his eyes at her and she knew he was ready to walk her out of this party and punish her. 

It was something thrilling about seeing her doctor get angry and possessive. The anger she witnessed during surgeries was just work stress. This type of anger was primal. Bringing that dark side out of him whenever she disobeyed him exhilarated her. She danced with sticky panties and a racing heartbeat. She could feel his eyes on her and it made her skin tingle. 

“You’re in trouble girl,” Treasure whispered in her ear while they were dancing. 

Sienna looked over at their section and Erik was sitting there with an unblinking stare directly on her. 

“Maybe we should go back to the table. It’s getting crowded.” Sienna said.

Hand in hand they walked back to the section and parted ways to sit with their sugar daddies. Sienna plopped down onto Erik’s open lap and sat her empty glass down. A dancehall song came on and Sienna started doing a slow wine on Erik. Sienna looked back at him over her shoulder and Erik had his lip between his teeth.

“You can’t stay mad at me for too long, can you?” Sienna teased.

“Oh, I’m still very mad, Sienna. This doesn’t change anything.” Erik replied.

His hands snaked up her waist.

“What if I get down on my knees and suck your dick in front of everyone? Would that change your mind?”

Jamie chuckled and everyone else watched like it was a movie. 

“Sienna…”

He spoke her name softly but it held an edge.

“Yes, daddy?” Sienna replied with a soft voice.

“I think you better behave.”

“Or what?”

Erik cut his eyes at her and tilted his head. He didn’t need to say anything else, Sienna already knew. But that’s what she wanted. 

“She’s a bratty one, Ignus,” Leo said.

Sienna giggled at Leo. 

“Sienna, look at me.” 

His voice was laced with lust. Sienna locked eyes with her daddy.

“I'll spank you right here in front of all these people if you don’t behave. Is that what you want daddy to do?”

Sienna pouts, “No, daddy. But you can fuck me in front of all these people.” 

Erik’s hands remain still at her sides but his eyes glinted with rage. The others could feel his energy as well. Sienna’s eyes twinkled as she bat her lashes at him. Erik wrapped an arm around Sienna’s waist and lifted from his seat with her pressed against him. 

“We’ll be right back,” Erik forced Sienna to walk.

He didn’t let go of her. Even with her legs moving, Erik was leading the way. Into the beach side mansion they went. There were some people sprinkled about talking closely for more privacy. Erik walked up the U-shaped staircase with a glass railing and as he climbed he picked Sienna up bridal-style. The sound of the music was a distant noise. Erik seemed to know where he was going. He found an empty room with a balcony view of the beach and the sky turning into night. 

Erik slammed the door shut and locked it. He sat Sienna down on the bed with a bounce and without a word he stood before her and grabbed her neck. Sienna’s breath hitched as her once bratty eyes ascended his body. 

“You really know how to get on my bad side, Sienna. What part of behaving tonight did you not understand?” 

Sienna parted her lips but no words came out. Erik cocked his head to the side and curled a single brow at her impatiently. 

“Open your mouth and speak when I’m talking to you, Sienna.” He said with an abrasive tone that caused her to jump.

Sienna swiped her glossy bottom lip with her tongue, “I’m sorry. I just wanted your attention.”

“Is that how you get my attention? By making me angry and jealous?”

“No…but it’s the way I like to do it.” 

Erik’s hand around Sienna’s neck moved to her jaw. He forced her to look at him as he leaned in so close to her face his warm breath tickled her. 

“You haven’t touched me in two days. I want that dick.” Sienna whispered seductively.

“You think you deserve dick when you want it?”

Sienna spread her legs and nodded her head. She was trying to get his attention in between. No panties and all wet for him. 

“Give me a good reason why I should pull this dick out and give it to you, Sienna.” 

Sienna smiled at Erik. She had more than one reason. 

“Because I’m your favorite girl. You can’t stay mad at me forever. You can’t help but to give me what I want. And the way I make you feel is too addictive for you to control yourself…”

Erik looked Sienna up and down. His eyes sparked with lust at her words. He knew she was right. Sienna didn’t even have to look at his crotch to see that heavy dick print to know that she’d vanquished him once again. 

“Please, Daddy, fuck me into submission.” Sienna whined.

Erik chuckled darkly, “you don’t deserve this good dick, slut. You don’t deserve more than my fingers in that pussy…hump my leg while I laugh at how pathetic you look begging for this dick…you should be thankful for anything I deign to give you since you want to be a disobedient slut…”

Sienna’s eyes were wet with desire at his degrading words that came out like a whisper. His deep voice sent shockwaves through her. She couldn’t wait for him to see how soaked she was. 

“…punish you if you don’t act grateful for every little bit of attention I give you.”

“But it wasn’t enough!” Sienna shouted. 

Erik cocked his head back at her blatant disregard for his words and with a sturdy hand he gripped her by her hair and forced Sienna on her knees. This was it. She could feel her heart pounding against her chest. 

Whip that big dick out, she thought. 

“Uh-uh, hands on your lap, slut. You don’t get to touch me.”

Erik slowly brought his hands to his pants and started unbuttoning them. Sienna watched with tentative eyes while her hands gripped her dress to keep from touching him. The slow sound of his zipper in that quiet room caused her to gasp. She looked up at him with a nibble of her bottom lip, her eyes begging him to whip it out. Erik took his time teasing her. He lifted his shirt to reveal his sculpted physique and with both hands he lowered his pants to rest just above his dick. 

With her eyes she took in his v-cut, the buzz cut of his pubic hair, and then just a bit of his veiny brown shaft. Erik went to work taking off his shirt painfully slow. Muscles flexing without much effort, he lowered his pants at a snail's pace and then finally, that big dick sprang forward with a bounce and poked right out at Sienna’s wanton mouth. Erik gripped his veiny length with one hand and slowly fisted himself in Sienna’s face. Each time his hand would go in a downward tempo, his slit would open just a little. His balls were in his other hand and he massaged them.

“I’m gonna fuck you until you’re sobbing into the pillows with a beat up pussy, little mama, but first…”

Erik released his dick and crouched down to grab his chinos. Digging into one of the pockets, he revealed Sienna’s pink furry cuffs that she must have left at his place so they could use it whenever. Sienna turned around on the floor and brought her arms behind her back. Erik fastened the cuffs on her slender wrists and Sienna faced him again. Back in position, Erik had a slight grip on the base of his dick and he tapped his tip on Sienna’s lips. 

“Worship this dick, Sienna. Respectfully. You know Daddy’s rules.”

Sienna didn’t need to be told twice. She started off by peppering kisses all over his dick from top to bottom. 

“That’s it…kiss all over your daddy’s dick…give me all the sloppy kisses.” Erik commanded.

Sienna brought her lips to his balls and gave him sloppy kisses there. She dragged her lips up the underside of his dick and used her tongue to trail her spit up to his tip. With her lips she kissed his slit and moaned when his pre-cum coated her lips. Erik chuckled darkly at the sight of her. 

“You’re such a pretty slut, Sienna. Slap it across your face…just like that…feel how heavy this dick is, girl?”

“Mmmm, yes, sir,” Sienna closed her eyes in true bliss when his third leg collided with her cheek. She had a firm grip on his dick and made sure that it covered every inch of her face. Saliva dripped from her mouth when she slapped the weight of him on her tongue.

“Thank me for letting you worship this dick.”

“Thank you so much, big daddy,” Sienna replied instantly.

“The only thing on your mind is gettin’ this dick. I already know that my princess pussy is wet.” 

Erik licked his lips when Sienna took him into her mouth. She knew to keep her eyes on him while her mouth did unspeakable things that had his toes digging into the carpet. His low eyes watched her make love to his dick with her warm, wet mouth and tight throat. He couldn’t believe how much better she’d gotten with taking him down her throat. She twisted her lips length over and over over his length and each time it was glossier with her spit. 

Erik’s eyes fluttered before he dragged his bottom lip between his teeth and with one hand on the back of her neck he started face fucking Sienna. The gurgling sounds from her throat had his dick brick hard going in and out of her mouth. Looking up at him with those pretty eyes and wet lashes almost made him explode. 

“You’re so fucking adorable with my dick in your mouth, princess,” Erik stroked her neck before continuing to pound her throat, “keep that mouth open just like that…uhuh…fuck…”

Sienna could feel hot tears trickle down her cheeks. The sound of her glucking and gagging grew louder and louder each time Erik’s dick hit the back of her throat. Her fingers trembled to grip his thighs but she was cuffed. His tight fist found its way into her hair again and his hips drew back. His big dick and a stream of spit similar to a snail's trail appeared from her mouth. Sienna stuck her tongue out and Erik slapped the weight of his heavy shaft on it.  

In and out. In and out. He would press forward to the back of her throat and then he would retract his hips. Sienna couldn’t contain her squirming. She was practically chasing his dick and Erik laughed at her greediness. 

“Look at you. Here,” Erik let go of his dick, “Make this dick cum, like a good little student.” 

He was playing into that fantasy? Sienna was more than ready.

“Yes, Dr. Stevens,” Sienna lunged forward and with only her plump lips she sucked him into her mouth. Working only her jaw and her neck, she kept her eyes on him, confident in her dick sucking abilities.

“This is for all the times I have to correct you. How many fucking times do I have to tell you to follow my orders?” Erik barked out.

Erik had a tight jaw and penetrating eyes, but from the way his dick twitched in her, Sienna knew she had him right where she wanted him.

“I want you to remember how heavy this dick feels in the back of your throat. Memorize that just like you memorize those fucking notes…”

Erik couldn’t resist her tight mouth no matter how hard he tried. When Sienna swallowed him whole and tightened her throat around his shaft Erik released a long, quivering groan before a hefty load erupted from his sensitive tip. 

“Fucccck, fucccck, mmmmmmm—”

His knees almost buckled but he kept his balance with a vice grip on Sienna’s hair. With a deep breath, she released his dick and more of his cum aimed for her cheek. She proceeded to lick him clean and then she fingered the cum from her cheek and sucked it off her digit. 

“Mmm, so tasty. I want you to do that in my pussy now.” 

“Oh yeah? All in that tight little pussy?”

Erik slapped the weight of his erection on Sienna’s tongue. 

“You deserve to have your pussy ate for making me cum so hard…”

Erik grabbed Sienna by the chin gently and leaned forward to kiss her lips. She whimpered into his mouth when one of his hands grabbed a titty through the opening in the front of her dress. He twirled her nipple between his thumb and pointer finger while his tongue dragged across hers like a snail. Sienna broke the kiss and pressed her face into his taut abdomen. 

“You smell so good…”

Erik picked Sienna up and undid the cuffs, putting them on again with her hands in front of her. He placed her on her back on the bed. Without a word, he spread her pliant thighs and pushed her knees back to her ears to expose her pussy. Wrists cuffed, Sienna watched as Erik exposed her breasts and with a couple slaps to them he dipped his head lower and started eating her pussy. Sienna squirmed beneath his tongue and lips. Erik had her body quaking from head to toe. He would suck her whole pussy into his mouth, drag his long tongue between her folds, nibble on her clit, and suck to his heart's desire. 

“Daddy, yes! Eat that pussy!” Sienna shouted. 

Erik responded with a slap to her ass.

“Right there! I’m gonna cum all over your face!”

Erik growled. He looked up at her and Sienna locked eyes with him. She watched him devour her and the uncontrollable shake of her thighs had Erik forcing them open. 

“Huhhhh–uhhnnnnuh—”

Sienna was having an out of body experience. She couldn’t grab his head, she couldn’t push him away. She had no use but to lay there and take it. A warmth crept over her body and she felt as if she were paralyzed. The sound of his insistent slurping and her constant groans bounced off of the walls. Before Sienna could even prepare herself, she came into Erik's mouth. He used his tongue to clean up the mess that dripped down her ass and his lips to suck her clit to get more out of her. 

“Sienna…my dick is damn near close to bussin’…”

Erik sat up on his knees to show her how stiff he is. Yes, he was close. The amount of pre cum leaking from his slit astounded her. If he would have gone any longer, he would have bust all over the sheets from eating her pussy alone. 

“What’s daddy’s rule when it’s time to fuck?”

Sienna was still on an orgasmic high but she parted her trembling lips to speak as best as she could.

“No matter how sensitive my little pussy is, I have to give daddy what he wants. More pussy in any way he desires.”

“Good girl. Such a good little slut for me. It’s time for daddy to take his pussy, baby. And I’m gonna take that wet shit, hear me?”

Sienna responded with a pout and with no objections, Erik lined his dick up with her wet opening and sank inside swiftly. Sienna exhaled and instantly tensed up when Erik used the force of his hips to keep her thighs parted. Hands propped up on either side of her head, Erik dropped dick into her pussy with a harsh slap of skin. Erik’s chain hovered over her face back and forth like hypnosis. 

“Daddy you’re so deep in your pussy!” Sienna cried out. 

“You hear that pussy talking?” Erik asked with a tremble of his voice.

“Yessss…oh, fuck,” Sienna lifted her neck to see, “I love watching it go in and out.”

“You love watching it go in and out?” Erik repeated, his eyes looking from Sienna to his dick, “Keep watching this dick go in and out then.” 

Erik pressed forward inside of her and held himself there just so he could feel her legs shake. Sienna threw her head back and moaned. 

“Sienna…” Erik called out to her.

He went back to pounding her out with a stamina any other forty-six year old man wouldn’t have. He kept himself in the best shape not only because he’s getting older, but because he needed the energy for sex. Lack of energy in bed was a no for him. 

“Little mama…look at the way I fuck you.” 

Sienna dragged her eyes down to see his cream-coated stick drilling her pussy kat into the bed. 

“Erik…Erik, I’m gonna cum.”

“Don’t say it, do it.” Erik commands. 

Sienna’s toes curled and she felt her entire body seize up. Erik kept that same stroke through her orgasm. When her body finally relaxed, Erik took off the cuffs and massaged her wrists. He slowed down and retracted his hips, bringing his lips to her pussy to lick up the mess he created.

“The amount of cum leaking from this pussy has daddy hungry for more, princess.” 

He studied the way her clit poked out. How the wishbone shape of her inner folds sat puffy. How creamy and slick her opening looked. The mess that seeped to the crack of her juicy ass. He was mesmerized. 

“Every time I fuck you…” Erik leans into Sienna’s face, “it feels like the first time I slid in…”

His dick sat heavy between her pussy lips while they French kissed. Erik’s tongue was covered in saliva and it tasted like her pussy. 

“Does this mean I get a present for having the best pussy daddy’s ever had?” Sienna whispered seductively against Erik’s lips. 

“I’ll give you whatever you want…”

Sienna nibbled on Erik’s pouty bottom lip between kisses.

“Oh yeah? What if I wanted a new car?”

Sienna reached down between them and grabbed Erik by the dick. She rubbed his wide tip between her folds and the sounds that her pussy made sent chills down Erik’s spine. He loved Sienna’s young pussy. The way it gripped him. The way it creamed all over him. How wet the crotch of her panties get from just one touch. How sweet it tasted. 

“You want a new car?” Erik looked down at Sienna with desperate, hungry eyes, “what kind of car do you want?”

Sienna blinked twice rapidly. She pushed forward against Erik and sat up on her knees. Erik looked at her with a half smirk and an elevated brow. 

“Are you serious?” Sienna questioned with absolute shock. 

“Uh, yeah,” Erik shrugged his shoulders, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I–I don’t know–it’s just a lot.” 

“Sienna,” Erik tilted his head, “lil’ ‘mama…you know I love spoiling you. Why wouldn’t you think a car wasn’t a part of the equation?”

Sienna sat there with her mouth unhinged. Erik chuckled at her expression. 

“What kind of car do you want?”

Sienna shook her head in disbelief. Erik’s eyes roamed up and down her frame. He planned on taking that pussy from the back next. Erik grabbed Sienna by the hips and turned her over. While she continued to have a look of surprise at his words, Erik arched her back deep and with his fingers sinking into her ass cheeks he plunged into her wet little hole and groaned. 

“Daddy,” Sienna looked back at him with weepy eyes, “that dick is in my belly.”

Erik slow strokes her, savoring the sound of her wet hole gliding over his girth with a grip that had his nuts tight. 

“Tell daddy what car you want, baby girl.”

I…” Sienna shut her eyes, “I want a pink Benz…”

“The truck or the sedan?” 

Erik had one hand on her waist and the other grabbed her diamond-wrapped ankle. He pushed all ten inches forward into her eager pussy. 

“The sedannnnn, oh my gosh,” Sienna brought her French-tip fingers down to rub her clit, “I’m so wet.”

She was indeed. A stream of sticky arousal dripped from her pussy and to the bed. 

“Good girl…you know daddy loves it when you leak all over me like that…gives me more slip to bust this shit open…”

Erik picked up speed and now Sienna’s cheeks were clapping. 

“Keep that arch! Keep that back arched, Sienna! That’s it…right in that pussy…all in that pussy…”

“Yes!” 

Sienna pushed at Erik’s abs while convulsions coursed through her body. Erik popped her on the ass and continued thrusting his dick in and out of her. 

“Ima cum in my pussy!” Erik groaned, “Fuck—”

His deep moans had Sienna’s walls squeezing his rock hard dick. She milked him and when he pulled out, some of his cum oozed from her opening. Erik collapses on the bed and Sienna rests her head on his chest. She stroked his nipple while kissing his side. 

“You wanna get out of here so we can go back to your place and fuck some more?” Sienna asked.

“Hell yeah. Anything for my princess.” Erik responded. 

___

It’s been several months of bliss for Sienna and Dr. Stevens. Neither one of them would admit it, but deeper feelings have gotten involved. Sienna was afraid to make it known that she wanted to be more than just Erik’s sugar baby, and Erik wanted to make Sienna his official woman no matter what people would think.

 He knew well enough that dating a woman twenty years younger than him would turn heads. The only thing that worried him was Sienna’s feelings. Would she actually want to have a real relationship with him? He’d never felt this alive with a woman in his life. It wasn’t because of their age differences. Sienna listened to him. She made him laugh and smile. They were twin flames. Every time they kissed, had sex, looked at each other, and touched each other, it set off fireworks. 

It was so scary but so amazing. He wasted his time marrying two women when he could have waited for Sienna to pop up in his life. If she hadn’t done clinicals where he worked, if he would have never gone to that Gentleman’s Club, he would have never met Sienna. He looked forward to spending time with her. She’s a horny, lascivious young woman so sex would always be a thing between them, but to spend time on his couch with R&B music on in the background and glasses of Shiraz in their hands was enough to satisfy him. 

Sienna had found her soulmate in Erik. What went from enemies in that OR to this whirlwind romance is what shocked her. She got to see the man outside of his surgical gear and what a beautiful man he is. The true definition of tall, dark, and handsome. The more time has passed, the harder it gets to be around him and calm her racing heart. He was made for her. She didn’t care what anybody thought. Sienna wanted to live in that man’s skin. If she could pack that dick up and take it home with her she would. Sitting and staring at his handsome face and listening to his voice was her second favorite thing to do. 

Sienna often listened to his voicemails just so she could cum to the sound of his voice. 

Hey, baby girl. Just calling to see how you were doing. Call me back when you’re free…

Sienna, this is daddy. Let me know how you did on the exam. You got this, baby…

I miss you. Call me…

Are you ignoring my calls? Should I come over there and give you something to cry about? Huh? Pick up the phone, Sienna…

I just wanted to thank you for this weekend. I’m gonna miss that pretty face and pussy all week…

Sienna was sitting on money and gifts galore and her absolute favorite is the early graduation present. He bought her a pink Mercedes Benz with a custom interior and she was so excited that he had to calm her down. One thing about Erik, he was a man of his word. Sienna never had to doubt anything he said.

It was her final week of clinicals. Sienna was preparing to take her NCLEX before graduation so she could already be secured in a nursing job. With her connections at Zuckerberg San Francisco General Hospital and Trauma Center, and multiple recommendation letters—of course one from Dr. Stevens himself—would sure enough land her a job. 

She was nervous. Her nursing class had gotten smaller, her teachers were cracking down harder, her study sessions were longer, and that meant less time spent with her daddy. It will all pay off in the end she had to remind herself. But two weeks without any physical contact with Erik except for quick kisses in between breaks was killing her. 

Sienna had changed into her surgical scrubs and grabbed her things. Selena had already left the locker room. Sienna opened the door and rushed out into the hall only to slip on the freshly mopped floor and fall on her left ankle. Her school supplies and lunch bag were scattered on the floor in front of her. Throbbing pain traveled up her leg. She could feel her ankle swelling the more she moved to try and stand.

Hot tears streaming down her cheeks, Sienna pushed herself up and braced her hands against the wall. Up ahead, Nurse Kizzy was walking down the hall and when she spotted Sienna she took longer strides to get to her. 

“Sienna? What happened?” 

“My ankle,” Sienna tried moving it, “I think I may have sprained it or something.” 

“Here,” Kizzy wrapped one arm around Sienna’s waist and brought Sienna’s arm up to drape over her shoulder, “Hold onto me and we’ll take slow steps towards the nursing station. From there we’ll get you a wheelchair.”

“Okay,” Sienna looked back at her things, “My stuff.”

“I’ll come back for it.” Kizzy reassured her.

They walked slowly until they were right at the entrance to the main area. Selena and two of her other classmates looked up and noticed Sienna limping. Others took notice and walked over to examine her.

“Get her in a chair! We’ll take her to a room and get her on a bed,” Lori shouted, “Jesus, Sienna, what happened?”

“I was leaving the locker room and slipped on the wet floor.” Sienna said.

“Was there a wet floor sign at all?” Lori questioned.

“I don’t think so—OUCH!”

A wheelchair touched the back of Sienna’s legs and she was gently lowered down. They placed her feet on the footrests and Lori wheeled her to a room. Once there, they used proper lifting and transferring mechanics to get Sienna up on a stretcher. Selena was on her right side and she watched Lori undo Sienna’s all white HOKA shoe. Sienna hissed and grabbed onto the sides of the bed. Lori carefully removed her sock and instantly she could see that the lateral side of her ankle and foot was bruised and swollen. 

“Dr. Stevens! Thanks for coming—”

Sienna’s eyes shot up and Erik rushed inside damn near pushing past everyone. He was wearing ceil-colored scrubs that fit him deliciously. His shoulder-length locs were pulled back into a messy ponytail at the nape of his neck and his glasses were on his face. He must have been in his office. 

“What happened?” Erik looked up at Sienna with concerned eyes. 

“She slipped,” Selena spoke for her, “The hallway outside of the locker room was freshly mopped.”

Erik nodded his head faintly and cut his eyes to Sienna, “I asked her. What happened?”

Selena frowned slightly at his remark.

“I slipped in the hallway outside of the locker room. When I went down, I landed on the side of my foot and ankle.” Sienna replied.

Erik stepped in front of Lori and he took a seat at the edge of the bed. The room was overcrowded and everyone watched as Dr. Stevens took Sienna’s bare foot in his grasp. He inspected her foot and noticed straight away that it was dislocated. He glanced up at Sienna and he had this sorry look in his eyes.

“Sienna, I’m sorry, but it’s most likely dislocated with possible subluxation. We need an X-ray. NOW.” 

He started applying pressure to areas and Sienna couldn’t hold back tears. Selena watched the entire thing with a skeptical gaze. It appeared way too intimate for her.

“Instead of standing around, why don’t one of you get something to prop her foot up!  A pillow? A pile of blankets?” Erik barked out. 

“Sienna, I need your ID and insurance, honey,” Lori said before leaving the room.

“It’s in my wallet in the front pocket of my backpack.”

Lori rushed to retrieve it. Selena remained in the room. Erik gently lifted her foot and Selena placed several pillows beneath it. Sienna felt instant relief.

“It’s gonna be okay. You alright?” Erik asked.

“No. It hurts like hell.” Sienna replied. 

Selena watched closely as Erik’s thumb stroked Sienna’s foot. She caught his eyes and he drew his hand back quickly. 

“X-ray is here…”

Erik stood up and motioned towards Selena to leave the room. They exited the room and closed the curtain halfway behind them. The X-ray tech named Samantha started setting up for the X-ray. Erik stood a safe distance away to avoid radiation. Sienna did not like the positions she had to put her ankle and foot in, but it had to be done. When the X-ray tech was finished, Erik rushed over to examine the images before the tech sent them for reading by the radiologist. 

“Girl, I can’t believe this happened.”

Selena was back inside with her arms folded. Sienna looked up at her friend and she could tell that she was pissed about something. 

“Me neither. This was not on my bingo card…I don’t need this shit, especially since it’s my last week of clinical…”

“I’m sure you’ll be home now after this. I’m actually a little jealous,” Selena gave Sienna a teasing smile, “Anyways, what’s up with Dr. Stevens?”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you not notice how weird he was acting?”

Sienna tried to play off Selena’s question by moaning in pain. That caught Erik’s attention, because he was back inside. 

“So, it’s not broken, which is good news. The bad news is that it is dislocated. So, I’ll have to put it back in place…”

Sienna visibly blanched. 

“I’m sorry, Sienna. Lori, stabilize her upper leg…”

Selena left the room and watched from the hall. 

“I need counter traction…”

Sienna exhaled harshly. She tried to brace herself but the pain was too much. Erik grasped the heel of her foot with one hand, her dorsal metatarsals with the other. He slightly plantar-flexed Sienna’s foot and that’s when she screamed in agony.

“Breathe…we’re almost done…you got this…I need another assistant!”

Kizzy rushed in and Erik instructed her to apply downward pressure on Sienna’s lower leg. 

“Ready? One…two…three…”

Erik pulled forward on her foot in one motion. 

Pop!

Sienna shouted. 

“All done! All done! You did great, Sienna…get her something for pain and some water please…”

Past her blurry vision flooded with tears, she could see Erik staring down at her with emotion. Sienna knew that he wanted to pull her into his embrace and comfort her. 

“Okay, Sienna, We’re going to wait for the radiologist's interpretation of the post reduction images. If it reads negative for a fracture, we’ll get you splinted and send you home with some crutches and a walking-boot. You’ll need to follow up with me within a week and I also recommend some physical therapy until you’re able to bear weight…”

Sienna hung onto his every word. His voice…

“Send in xray to take post-reduction films.”

Lori, Kizzy, and Erik left the room and Samantha came into the room again with the portable X-ray machine. This time around, Sienna’s ankle felt a lot better. She was able to move it on her own.  Erik walked back in and looked over the images carefully. He pressed buttons that flipped through the images, magnified specific areas, and changed the images to negative.

“Do a mortise view…”

Samantha shot one more X-ray and Erik was back in. He did one final thorough look over before nodding his head with approval. 

“Okay…looks good to me…go ahead and send it. Thanks.”

Samantha left the room and Erik stood over Sienna. 

“It’s back in place, Sienna. You did good…real good…was there a wet floor sign?”

“I don’t remember seeing one…”

Erik’s jaw tightened, “They have one fucking job and can’t even put down a sign…I’m gonna find out who’s working this floor today…”

He caressed Sienna’s knee and leaned in to give her a quick kiss on the forehead since the coast was clear.

“I’ll be back. You’re not driving with that injury, Sienna—”

“Erik,” Sienna peeked around him to make sure no one was lingering, “I’ll be fine. It’s my left ankle not my right. I don’t want to leave my car here.” 

Erik wasn’t feeling it but he nodded his head in agreement anyway.

“Fine. But I’m staying with you. I want to take care of you.” 

Erik created some distance between them when Lori entered the room.

“Okay?” Erik questioned, changing the tone of his voice to appear more professional.

“Okay, Dr. Stevens. Thank you.” Sienna said.

___

Sienna struggled to open her apartment door a few hours after her injury. She was given a referral to see a physiotherapist the next day and she just knew that her ankle wouldn’t be the same for at least a month. Apparently, she sprained her ankle as well. She was very happy that she hadn't fractured it. With her door finally opened, Sienna used her crutches to enter her apartment. She managed to shut and lock her door while balancing on her crutches. 

She took off her book bag and sat her lunch bag on her living room table. Sienna flopped down on her sofa and looked down at her splinted ankle. At least her toes looked nice. She noticed it had begun to rain outside. This wasn’t part of the plan. Sienna screwed up her face and sucked her teeth. Erik spending the rest of the week with her sounded lovely, but there was no way she was going to be able to get as nasty as she wanted to with him. 

Sienna couldn’t deny that his serious demeanor and strictness turned her on. He deserved to have his dick ate up when he got there. After some time, Sienna went inside of her backpack to retrieve her personal items and she was back on her good foot with the crutches for balance. In her bedroom now, Sienna propped her crutches up against a wall and sat her things on the bed. She sat down to remove her clothes except for her underwear and she slipped on a nightgown. 

Sienna scrolled through her text messages and read ones from Selena and Erik.

Selena: Hope you made it home safely! Let me know 💕

Sienna texted her back and then she went on to respond to Erik.

Dr. Daddy 🍆💦💞: I am on my way to you. I have my bags packed and ready to take care of my favorite girl. 

Sienna blushed. 

I’m in bed right now waiting for you. 

Sienna was exhausted, all that crying and pain and moving around on an injured foot wore her out. She snuggled her face into her pillow and sleep hit her so fast she didn’t see it coming. 

An hour had gone by and Erik used a spare key Sienna gave him to open the apartment door. He’s dressed in a matching gray hoodie set with white A 1s. His locs are down and framing his handsome face. Erik lugged his two bags into the living room for now and took off his shoes. Smoothing his locs back from his face, Erik walked to Sienna’s bedroom and found her snoring into her pillow. He chuckled and pressed his shoulder against the doorway. It’s true that pretty girls do snore. 

Erik noticed how messy her room is. All of her studies caught up with her and she hadn’t been able to keep things in order. While she slept, Erik took off his hoodie, only a white beater underneath, and started tidying up. He picked up clothes, tossed them in her overflowing hamper. He cleared away unused books and straightened up her vanity. Entering her bathroom, Erik wasn’t shocked to find her dildos in various colors suctioned to her sink; he found some all purpose cleaner beneath her sink and started cleaning. 

It took him thirty minutes to finish. He was in her kitchen now washing dishes after cleaning there. Erik opened her fridge and it was filled with food so he figured he could cook some dinner. He found some salmon fillets, broccolini, and she had potatoes. He took the hair tie from around his wrist and pulled his hair back, one loc falling in his face. 

He went to work boiling the red potatoes and cleaned the salmon and broccolini. Erik moved around the kitchen like it was his place. Well, he did pay bills there now. No other Sugar Daddy did it like Erik. He made sure Sienna didn’t have to lift a finger. Plus, he liked the idea of showing up to her place when she’d least expect it and crawl into her bed to give her some late night nooky. With everything finished, Erik tossed a kitchen towel over his shoulder while making a cream sauce to drizzle over the salmon and mashed potatoes. 

Erik plated the food like he was a chef before leaving the kitchen to wake Sienna. He tiptoed over to her and kissed her warm, brown cheek. Sienna stirred awake and when she opened her eyes and noticed Erik smiling at her she returned the smile. 

“Daddy.” Sienna spoke softly.

“Little mama,” Erik kissed her lips, “I made dinner.”

“Really?” 

“Yes. Sit up for me.”

Sienna rolled over onto her back and stretched her arms above her head. Erik’s eyes admired the night gown she was wearing. It was mini, white, and floral print with a v-neck, spaghetti straps, and a split. Her breasts had fallen out of the top of her nightgown and before she could fix herself, Erik’s lips were sucking on her nipples. 

“They’re always so hard when I wake up…mmm,” Sienna arched her back into his mouth.

Erik palmed both of her breasts and squeezed them gently. Sienna’s eyes fell to his crotch and she could see his sizable print. She reached out a hand and stroked his length. His lips, teeth, and tongue attacked her breasts. He wanted her so bad. With a deep grunt, Erik reluctantly peeled away from her. 

“Sienna, come on,” Erik fixed her nightgown, “I’ll help you up.”

Pouting, Sienna sat up and Erik grabbed the crutches. She placed them beneath her arms and almost tripped. Erik held her by the waist with firm hands and he gave her a disapproving look.

“Did you listen to any of my instructions on how to use these?” Erik lectured.

“I did…it’s hard to walk with these.” Sienna replied with a whiny voice. 

“Don’t lean forward like that. Is that what you were doing?”

“Yes,” Sienna steadied herself, “like this?”

“Yes. Let me see,” Erik took one of the crutches to check the height, “it’s correct. Bend your elbows slightly. You got it?”

“Uh-huh.” 

Erik walked behind Sienna with his hands out to catch her if she stumbled. They made it out towards her dining room and Erik pulled her chair out. Sienna placed both crutches in one hand and reached for the arm of the chair while lowering herself slowly. Erik took the crutches and propped them against a wall before sitting diagonally to her. 

“This smells so good,” Sienna picked up her fork, “And did you clean up?”

She looked up at Erik with her head cocked to the side and pursed lips. Erik simply chuckled at her.

“Erik, you didn’t have to do that. Thank you for everything.” 

“No problem. I wanted to,” Erik grabbed his glass of wine that he’d poured for them, “I know how much you’ve been reviewing and finishing up with school. You’ve got a lot going on.” 

Sienna looked over at Erik and gave him a warm smile.

“How’s the salmon?” Erik asked.

“It’s delicious.”

They sat and ate their food and when they both finished, Erik cleared the table. He returned and helped Sienna up and handed her the crutches.

“Alright. Bath time. Then I want you to study for at least an hour.”

Sienna wanted to fuss about studying, but at least she had a bath to look forward to. Erik had given her baths before. They both made their way towards the bathroom in her room and Erik helped Sienna take off her nightgown and panties. He ran the bath water and added some rose scented bath salts with aromatherapy vanilla scented bubble bath. He found her soap, body scrub, and loofah and when the water had filled he helped Sienna into the tub. Erik secured her braided hair up into a bun so it wouldn’t get wet.

Her splinted foot dangled over the edge of the tub while Erik used the loofah and soap to clean her back first. Sienna leaned forward and gripped the edge of the tub. Erik scrubbed her neck, chest, and stomach. When he started to do her left leg, he was careful not to get the splint wet. 

“You okay?” Erik checked in on Sienna.

“Yes. I feel relaxed.” 

After cleaning her right leg, Erik switched out for a wash rag to clean her privates. 

“I gotta get down there, little mama…”

Sienna spread her legs and rolled her eyes. 

“What?” Erik paused.

“I’m horny.” 

Erik elevated a brow.

“Spread your legs.”

Sienna did as she was told and Erik cleaned her vagina and ass. Sienna whimpered in his ear and it was her way of telling him that she wanted her daddy to make her cum. 

“Why can’t you make me cum, daddy?” Sienna whined.

“Because you need to study.” 

“I can study tomorrow. I just want you to make me feel good. It’s been two weeks…”

Erik knew that. He knew it had been too long since he’d been snug between her walls.

“Baby girl, you have an important exam coming up that determines your future as a nurse. I need you to study for at least an hour. If you can do that for me, I’ll fuck you, okay?”

“Whatever,” Sienna turned her eyes away from Erik and looked heavenward.

“Whatever? How about I don’t fuck you?”

Sienna turned her eyes towards Erik and the look on his face was enough to make her listen. For now.

“Okay. I’ll study for an hour.” 

“Yes, you will.” Erik replied. 

Erik drained the tub and instructed for Sienna to lift herself up to the edge of the tub. He swung her legs around and picked her up. He wrapped a towel around her and walked her out towards the bedroom.

___

“A 15-month-old toddler who weighs 26 pounds is admitted to the pediatric unit, due to severe dehydration…”

Sienna was currently being rubbed down with shea butter. He finished her right foot and then he found a clean nightgown for her to wear. It was a lilac color with the same style as the previous one she wore. When he finished, Erik excused himself to take a shower. He left the door cracked and Sienna paused her studying. 

She sat up and spread her thighs. Staring down at her waxed pussy, Sienna brought her fingers down to rub her clit. She couldn’t help herself. The way Erik cared for her made her crave sex even more. She wanted to be fucked into the mattress. She brought her fingers to her mouth to suck on and they were back on her clit. Her eyes were glued on the bathroom door. She could hear him in the shower.

The only way she would be able to cum quickly was if she used her vibrator. Sienna looked around her room until she spotted one of her favorite vibrators on her nightstand. It was on the charger and ready for use. She grabbed the hot pink wand and turned it on the lowest setting first. She would have loved to see his naked body covered in soap suds and water but then he would know what she was doing.

Sienna maneuvered her body as best as she could and then she brought her knees to her chest. Vibrator to clit, Sienna moaned as quietly as she could. She would alternate between looking at the door and staring at her clit being pleasured. She could see her creamy, wetness leak from her opening. 

“Unhh—”

She grabbed a pillow to bite on.

Her thighs shook out of control. Thank goodness her ankle was splinted because if it wasn’t she would have dislocated it again. She kept one ear towards the door and she could still hear the water running. Sienna increased the vibrations two notches and she almost bit a hole into the pillow.

“Mm! Mmm! Mmm!” 

She shut her thighs tightly and rolled over onto her side. That vibrator sat between her drenched lips as she climaxed. Sienna was sure that she was going to squirt. She turned the vibrator off quickly and scooted over to her nightstand to put it back on the charger. She fixed her nightgown and went back to lay on her stomach.

Five minutes later, Erik had opened the bathroom door with a towel wrapped around his waist. 

“…The health care provider ( HCP) prescribes an intravenous (IV) bolus of 0.9% Sodium Chloride 25mL/kg to be infused over two hours. What IV rate (mL/hr) will the nurse need to set the infusion pump?”

Sienna tapped her nails on her practice book in thought. 

“Convert the weight into kilograms…so 26 pounds divided by 2.2 equals 11.8 kg…”

Sienna heard the towel drop and her eyes slowly landed on Erik. He was standing at her mirror applying shea butter to his body. Sienna watched him with her mouth hanging open. Erik noticed she had stopped and caught her staring at him through the mirror.

“What are you supposed to be doing?”

Sienna went back to studying.

“Round to 12 kg. Total IV infused is 12 times 25…300 mL. Hourly rate is 300 mL in two hours…so 300 divided by 2 which is 150 mL/hr.”

Sienna circled the correct answer and moved on to the next question. 

Erik had dressed himself in a pair of briefs and sleep pants. Shirtless, he left the room to grab some more wine for them. When he returned, he placed Sienna’s glass on the table next to her and he made himself comfortable on the other side of her. He sat with his back against the headboard, sipping from his wine glass.

“Want me to read the questions?”

“Please,” Sienna handed him the book.

Erik sat the book in his lap and grabbed his glasses. He placed his wine down and with her pencil twirling in his right hand and his left hand rubbing on her booty, he read the next question.

“A client with increased intracranial pressure from a brain tumor is admitted to Neuro ICU. The health care provider (HCP) prescribes 25% mannitol 20 gram intravenous (IV) bolus…”

Sienna nibbled on her bottom lip. She tried to pay attention but Erik’s fingers rubbing on her ass felt so good. She couldn’t keep her eyes off of him. He looked so sexy with his glasses on and his shirt off. 

“The unit stock is mannitol injection,” Erik glanced at her to make sure she was paying attention, “…In 50 mL water single-dose vials. How many mL will the nurse draw up?”

“Uhm,” Sienna pondered, “So I have to calculate the mL again…”

She grabbed her calculator. 

“What is 12.5 grams in mL, lil’ mama?”

“50 mL.” 

“Okay…and mL equals what?”

“20 grams.” 

“Okay. So 20 times 50 mL divided by 12.5?”

Sienna calculates.

“80 mL.”

“Okay. So, what’s the answer?”

“80 mL.”

“Good girl,” Erik smiled at her and slapped her butt, “You’re gonna pass that NCLEX, baby.” 

Erik leaned down and pressed his plump lips against Sienna’s. 

“Do I have to keep studying?” 

“That hour ain’t up, baby girl.” 

Sienna exhaled and Erik moved onto the next question. 

“The health care provider (HCP) prescribes 5 mg ephedrine IV push—”

“The answer is 1 mL. I’ve seen that question before.”

Erik elevated a brow, “Well, let’s move on then…”

He flipped the page and his hand was back on her ass. They did harder questions within that category to challenge her since she was breezing through the other ones so easily. Sienna started moving her hips so that her butt would rub against Erik’s hand. He cut his eyes at her but she acted as if she hadn’t noticed him looking.

“When a client in the cardiac care unit develops a ventricular arrhythmia, the health care provider (HCP) prescribes a continuous intravenous (IV) infusion of lidocaine at 3 mg/min. Pharmacy prepares 2 grams of lidocaine in a 500 mL bag 5% dextrose in water (D5W). How many mL/hr will the client receive?”

Sienna had carefully rolled over onto her back and placed her body in an upright position. She brought her right knee up while her left leg remained straight. She grabbed her calculator and started calculating on her own while Erik waited. 

“Too many conversations…it’s 45 mL/hr. Now, what do I get in return?”

“A kiss,” Erik’s lips touched hers and he gave her some tongue, “Let’s do two more and then we can call it a night.” 

Sienna couldn’t keep still. She grabbed her wine glass and sipped while bringing her right knee up causing her pussy to become exposed. She didn’t care if he noticed that she made herself cum while he was in the shower. 

“Let’s do some questions from psychosocial…okay…A client with bipolar disorder, manic phase, says to the nurse, hey, beautiful! You’re sure looking pretty today. Which is the nurse's best response?”

“I’m so-and-so, the nurse for this shift.” Sienna replied. 

“Good.” Erik circled the answer. 

“I wonder if they have questions in there about fucking sexy surgeons…”

Erik turned his eyes onto Sienna and he looked down at her pussy. His eyes narrowed slightly and he tightened his jaw. He looked up at her and Sienna held his gaze with a look of confusion.

“…Did you make yourself cum?”

Sienna inspected her nails, “Maybe I did.”

“Sienna,” Erik placed the pencil between the pages of the book and sat the book down on the nightstand, “Didn’t I tell you not to do that?”

“Technically, no,” Sienna took a sip of wine, “You said that you weren’t going to fuck me until I finished studying. You never said not to make myself cum.”

He was silent. He knew she was right.

“Are you mad at me, daddy?”

“No. Because you’re right. I never said that you couldn’t make yourself cum. Did you use your fingers or a toy?”

“My wand,” Sienna pointed to it.

She nibbled on an acrylic nail with this innocent look in her eyes while her pussy was on display and wet. Erik shut his eyes and chuckled slightly with a shake of his head. 

“…You nasty girl.”

He stood up from the bed and walked around to her side. Erik grabbed the wand and noticed some of her cum on it. He gave her a sly smirk before walking up to her. 

“Since you can’t help but to be a nasty little slut, I’m going to use this vibrator on your clit on the highest setting. If you cum before I tell you to, you’re only getting the tip of this dick and nothing else.”

Erik turned on the vibratior and instructed for Sienna to spread her legs. She was still in an upright position. Erik got closer to her and pressed the wand against her clit. She gasped, eyes shutting and head falling back against the headboard.

“No, eyes open, Sienna. I want you to watch the way this vibrator makes that slutty pussy cum. I already know you’re gonna cum. Look at you, pussy leaking…that pretty pink pussy wants some dick?”

Erik strokes her braids from her face and shoves his thumb into her mouth for her to suck on.

“Imagine how it would have been like to fuck me with all this dick in that puss after two weeks…”

His thumb glided across her tongue and down her chin.

“Unh, daddy, Unh, daddy, I’m sorry!”

“Too late for all that,” Erik rubbed Sienna’s stiff clit with the wand back and forth, “That pussy is wet…look at that shit.” 

Sienna dragged her eyes down and whimpered. She writhed on the bed, trying her best not to cum.

“Mhm…don’t you wanna cum, princess?” Erik teased.

She was clenching around nothing and throbbing. To see her pussy react to the vibrator was breathtaking. Erik’s dick created a tent in his sweats. He couldn’t believe how hard he was. So hard that he was poking. It was deliciously painful. 

“DADDY!”

Just as he thought. Sienna was a squirting mess. All over the bed. He turned that vibrator off and placed it on the nightstand. Sienna was trying to catch her breath while lying in a puddle of juices. She watched Erik with low eyes as he undressed. Sienna couldn’t believe how hard he was. That dick is covered in bulging veins and his mushroom tip is a deep purple from how stiff he is. Sienna couldn’t begin to describe the way his balls sat tight and full of cum between his muscular thighs.

“Oh, fuck,” Sienna tried sitting up, “Daddy, I’m so sorry…please…I’m so sorry, daddy. I’ll behave. I promise I’ll be a good girl,” Sienna furrowed her brows as she pleaded for Erik to give her more than the tip, “I’ll listen, I’ll do whatever you say, daddy. Please fuck me all the way…please…”

Her begging made his dick leak pre-cum. The sorry look in her eyes. The desperation in her voice. She was fiening. Erik ignored her and positioned himself between her legs. He made sure her ankle was out of the way. Erik tilted her hips at an angle towards the left and pushed her right leg as far back as it could go until her knee touched her chin. He groaned at the way her pussy sat wide open for him. 

Erik had his dick in his other hand and he started stroking her clit with the head of his dick. The creamy noise of his head brushing against her clit and lips was music to his ears, dragging a deep moan from his mouth. Sienna laid there with doe eyes and a quiver in her lip.

“Keep looking at me like that, baby girl. I like that expression on your face. You think daddy wants to do it this way? You have to listen, baby girl…”

Erik pushes his tip into her waiting hole and it sucked in with the help of her walls. Sienna expects him to push further in, but instead he pulls out to the point where they are barely connected.

 “Daddy—?”

Sienna was interrupted by her own mewling when Erik’s tip was back in her pussy. The smile he gave her was devilish, shaking his head the slightest bit and biting his lip while he continues the slow fucking of his tip. 

Sienna cries out. It was such torture for her. Whenever his tip would sink past her quivering hole, the anticipation for more would soon be severed whenever he pulled out. She tried to move her hips to fuck him back. Erik wasn’t having it. 

Erik tutted disapprovingly, “I know what you’re trying to do, Sienna. It’s not gonna work…”

He sees through her instantly, his large hand pushing on her lower stomach to halt her movements while the other pinned her right thigh down and held it in place. The muscles of his arms flex from the force he applied to keep her still,  and he moans out when he feels her clench around him from his dominance. The way she feels on his tip is driving him insane. Erik is breathing heavily, moaning, and his eyes are half-lidded. 

Erik’s thumb flicks at Sienna’s clit and she squeals in ecstasy. He could feel her leg beginning to tense within his grip and he tried desperately to make her cum first but he was so close. 

“Sienna, daddy’s gonna bust…”

“Yes…yes…”

“So fucking wet…”

“Cum in my pussy, daddy.”

“Oh, shit…fuck.”

“You love my tight, little pussy, daddy?”

“Ahhhh—”

“I’m cumming!”

Erik pulled his tip out and instead jerked himself with three quick pumps and his thick cum spurted from his tip and painted Sienna’s lips. It was so much that it slowly dripped down to the crack of her ass. Erik’s low eyes followed the lazy path his milky-white cum took. It was such a beautiful color against her brown skin. Sienna made her hole wink at him, tempting him to sink back inside and fuck her for real this time. Erik grunted, using the tip of his dick to push his cum inside of her pussy. It made a wet pop each time he would pull out.

Pop. Pop. Pop. 

“Can’t let it go to waste.”

Sienna gathered some of his cum on her fingers and sucked it off. Erik climbed off of the bed to grab a wet rag to wipe her off. When he returned, Sienna was looking up at him expectantly. Erik cleaned her off and after putting the rag in her hamper, he shut off the lights and turned on the TV. They snuggled together while drinking their wine and watching a movie. 

Sienna finished her wine and rolled over onto her side, pushing her ass against Erik’s dick. Erik stilled her hips with a firm grip and brought his lips to the shell of her ear.

“Do that again, and you really won’t get this dick.”

She wanted to cry. 

“But—”

“Brats don’t get what they want whenever they want.” He reminded her. 

___

Erik paced the waiting room of the physical therapy office. He didn’t feel like sitting still and forcing himself to watch the news. It had been an hour since Sienna was escorted back to see the doctor. She had already contacted her nursing program and they gave her an excuse for the remainder of the week from clinicals. She still had to be to school for her review lectures but her and Erik had already formulated a plan for that.

Erik was going to drop her off at school for the rest of the week and pick her up. He already moved his schedule around to fit into hers. He had three cases total that week. One on Wednesday, and two on Thursday. All were scheduled for the following week. He would remain on call if needed and Sienna assured him that if he couldn’t take her to school, she would be okay.

Erik could hear a pair of crutches and his eyes darted to his right. Sienna was guided back out by a physical therapist. They were talking closely and laughing. Erik noticed a folder in the therapist’s hand that most likely belonged to Sienna. 

“We’ll start rehabilitation when your doctor gives you the go to remove your splint. Remember that there are exercises you can do at home in this folder. Dr. Zeal wants you to try and do physical therapy for about three days a week…”

Sienna’s eyes fell on Erik and she gave him a reassuring smile. He returned the smile and greeted the therapist.

“Hi, are you her significant other…?”

“Yes,” Erik said confidently, “I’m also her orthopedic doctor.”

“Wow! That’s great then! You’ll be a good help for her. When can she remove the splint?”

“In two days. She should be able to maneuver better by then.”

“Perfect. Well, we’ll see you soon, Miss Thomas. Take care!”

“Thanks again.”

Sienna and Erik left to the parking lot and Erik made sure she got into the car safely. They drove back to the apartment and Sienna couldn’t stop smiling and blushing. She tried to hide it by staring out of the window, but Erik caught her.

“Why are you blushing?” Erik asked with a smirk.

“She asked if you were my significant other…”

A smile plastered on his face.

“I did, didn’t I? I don’t know…it just came out.”

“Mhm,” Sienna gave him a knowing smile.

“What?” Erik glanced at her.

“Nothing,” Sienna shifted her hips to face him, “Sienna Stevens…”

Erik’s grip tightened on the steering wheel. He rolled his lips shut but those dimples were deep in his cheeks.

“Has a nice ring to it,” She joked, “I’m hungry.” 

“I’ll make you lunch when we get back.” 

They arrived at the apartment and Erik helped Sienna out of the car. Erik held the door open so she could go inside. They rode the elevators up to her floor and when they got off Erik opened the door, holding it so Sienna could go in first. 

“Go change into something more comfortable while I make you some lunch. A salad with leftover salmon from last night sounds okay?”

“Yes! Thank you, daddy!”

“You’re welcome, beautiful.” 

Erik is in the kitchen and he washes his hands thoroughly before opening Sienna’s fridge to grab some red and green tomatoes, Romaine lettuce, red onions, and the leftover salmon. He found some Italian vinaigrette and Parmesan cheese so he could toss the salad in it. He also managed to discover some garlic herb croutons as well that hadn’t been opened. 

Erik opened a few drawers until he found a miscellaneous one with a pair of scissors. He went to grab the scissors that were tucked beneath a pile of unopened mail and a Polaroid picture caught his eye. His forehead puckered as he retrieved the picture. Erik’s eyebrows raised as he studied the picture closely. 

Sienna was naked and lying on a bed covered in black silk sheets. She was positioned on her back with her legs spread open and her pussy on display. She had a bright smile on her face with her eyes tightly shut. Erik read the words written in ink at the bottom of the Polaroid.

Zane’s nasty little slut 2.14.2021

Erik noticed two more pictures and inspected those as well. The second photo, Sienna was looking up into the camera with a man’s dick in her mouth. That same look on her face is the same look she gave Erik when she was on her knees for him.

My throat goat :) 2.14.2021

Lastly, Sienna’s back is arched in the next photo and she’s receiving back-shots. 

I love my bitch <3 2.14.21

“I’m changed!—”

Erik put the photos back speedily and shut the drawer when Sienna walked in. She was wearing an oversized graphic T-shirt that fit her loosely. He could tell she had no bra underneath and he was sure no panties as well. She beamed at him with that cute smile and then her eyes traveled down to the scissors in his left hand. Her smile slowly faded from her lush lips.

“I needed to cut open the croutons. I’m almost finished.”

Erik sized her up before turning his back to her to grab some plates. He figured they could eat the salmon cold on top of the salad. 

“Need some help?”

Sienna startled Erik with her hands smoothing up his back. Erik craned his neck to look behind him and down at her short frame.

“No, little mama. Go sit your pretty self down.” 

She turned and that’s when Erik noticed she wasn’t walking with crutches.

“Where are your crutches, Sienna?”

“Oh shit,” She looked up at him timidly, “I’m okay.” 

Erik shook his head at her, “Go sit down.”

Erik walked away to grab her crutches. While he was gone, Sienna quickly scooted over to the drawer and opened it. She noticed that the photos were there and her stomach dropped. He’d seen them. She shut the drawer silently and went back to sit at her dining table. Erik walked out and she put on a smile. He plated the food and was back in the dining room. Sienna watched him closely as he made his way around the kitchen, grabbing bottled water for them to drink. She could tell he was thinking about it.

“Thank you.” 

Erik smirked at her and picked up his butter knife and fork to cut up his salmon. The silence between them was killing her. Sienna sat her utensils down and folded her hands in her lap. She exhaled before looking over at Erik. His onyx eyes lifted to stare at her.

“His name was Zane. He’s my ex.” 

She didn’t know why but she felt that she needed to clear that up. Erik simply sat there, eyes blinking at her as she spoke.

“We broke up because I got accepted into nursing school here and he didn’t want me to leave Texas…”

Sienna’s eyes fell to her lap. Erik watched her with a penetrating stare for a moment before he pulled his gaze away to his plate. 

“I do miss him, but I’m over that…”

“You don’t owe me an explanation, Sienna.”

She looked up at him. 

“Are you upset?”

Erik didn’t know how to answer that. Truthfully, Sienna didn’t belong to him. She could fuck and suck on whoever she wanted. But, Erik couldn’t deny that he felt jealous. This young man was a part of her past before him and yet seeing her in those photos like that sparked something in him. He wanted to burn those photos. 

“No.” Erik finally said.

“Are you lying to me?” Sienna questioned.

“Do you want me to be angry?” Erik asked with an expression of annoyance.

“I want you to tell me how you feel. I know you don’t like what you saw.” 

Erik skimmed the side of his teeth with his tongue.

“Okay,” He turned to face her, “I think you should get rid of them. If you’re over it, why keep them around?”

Sienna stiffened. 

“I…a part of me thought that I would somehow reunite with him…but that was before I met you.” 

Sienna’s right foot jiggled beneath the table. 

“I honestly forgot about them,” Sienna looked down at her plate.

“Okay…”

Erik reached out to stroke Sienna’s knee and then his hand came up to lift her chin. 

“Seeing those photos made me realize something,” Erik tugged at his shirt collar, “I don’t want to be your sugar daddy anymore.” 

Sienna bowed her head and sadness overtook her features instantly.

“I want to be your man.” 

Her head shot up so quickly she could have injured her neck. Her eyes glistened as she looked Erik in the eyes with bewilderment. Erik stood up and he lifted her to her feet. He held onto her hands and his eyes held her gaze with such intensity and confidence. 

“I’ve wanted to be your man for a while now. I wish this was a more romantic moment…and I’ll make up for that…but I can’t keep my feelings all bottled up anymore, Sienna. I want this to be real between us. Will you be my woman?”

Sienna glanced up at the ceiling while trying to blink away tears. She closed her eyes and exhaled and a smile slowly formed on her lush lips. She opened her eyes and looked at Erik.

“Yes, I’ll be your woman, Erik.” 

Erik closed the space between them and cupped her face in his hands before crashing his lips against hers. Their tongues danced with desperation. Sienna brought her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his as if she were trying to connect with him. Heads swiveling back and forth, hands gripping, hearts pounding, they kissed with passion. Erik picked Sienna up and she straddled his waist. 

Food neglected, Erik walked with her wrapped around his body towards her room. He pushed the door open roughly, causing it to swing open hard. He dropped Sienna down on the bed, taking a second to make sure he hadn’t bothered her left foot before taking off his T-shirt in such a frenzy. He didn’t wait for Sienna to undress herself, Erik’s hands were on the hem of her withered T-shirt and he pulled it over her head madly causing her braids to fall into her face. 

He yanked his sweatpants and briefs down and kicked his feet out in double quick time. The sound of hurried breaths and rustling filled the room. His locs framed his face like a wild man as he looked down at her. His chest heaved up and down like he’d run a marathon. Erik pushed Sienna down and her body bounced. His large, powerful hands spread her thighs and pushed forward so that her hips opened up more. His eyes never left hers as he lowered to his knees on that carpet and sucked her pussy lips into his mouth. 

“UNH!” 

Sienna sat up to watch him. Her round, full breasts bounced from her constant writhing. He stroked her pussy with his strong tongue and then his plump lips would slurp all over her clit like it was a tiny sickle. She grabbed a handful of his locs and curled her toes. Erik had his eyes shut and the noises he made while devouring her pussy was so primal. Erik pinned her thighs back with his arms outstretched and his hands hooked beneath her knees. He didn’t leave her ass untouched. He spit in her asshole and put a finger there while sucking on her pussy. 

“Fuck, yes, daddy!” 

Sienna squealed on a loop. 

“Eat your pussy! This is your pussy!”

That finger in her ass and his mouth all over her pussy had Sienna cross-eyed. 

“Yesahhhhhfuckkkkkkkk…ahh…uhhh…uhuh…fu–uhhhh…oh!”

She made a bridge with her back and clamped Erik’s face between her trembling thighs. 

Sienna finally let go of his hair and Erik stood to his feet. He breathed out harshly with a wet beard. His dick stood out like a flag pole. He didn’t have much to say when he stretched out on the bed. Still breathing heavily, Erik had two hands on his shaft and he pointed his big-ass-dick at Sienna’s full lips. She laid on her side and Erik gathered her braids in his grip tight. She wrapped a hand around his base and it was so heavy in her hand. Sienna fit her hungry lips around Erik’s wide tip and she struggled to lower her mouth over  him because he was so fucking hard.

“Get down on this dick, girl. It’s been in your mouth too much for you to struggle.” Erik barked out.

She relaxed her throat and gently opened her mouth wider, sinking deeper.

“Good girl…good FUCKING girl.”

Right hand on his sack, left hand pumping, and lips sucking. Sienna kept her eyes on him and Erik was biting on his bottom lip with his eyes low and wanton. 

“I ate that puss, huh? Yeah…it’s really mine now. Ain’t no faking that shit, little mama.”

Erik pressed his heels into the mattress and with the strength of his toned and sculpted hips he fed her mouth with more dick. 

guck guck ekkk guck guck pop! guck guck.

Spit bubbles covered his balls. Erik chuckled and then his eyelids fluttered and his lips parted.

“Make daddy cum, nasty girl,” Erik shut his eyes and dragged his teeth over his bottom lip, “You’re my nasty little girl.”

Sienna stroked and sucked and she could feel Erik’s hand shake around her braids. His toes curled under and that moan-grunt combo that made her pussy wet billowed from his plump lips.

“Drink it down…uh–hhhhhhuhhhhhh—“

Sienna sucked on his tip with no hands and another wave of cum hit her tongue. Erik let her hair go and he got out of bed and walked to her hallway. He returned with a fresh rag and went to the bathroom to wet it. When he returned, he cleaned all the spit from her face with his eyes glued to hers. Erik tossed the rag at the end of the bed and positioned Sienna on her back on the edge of the bed. 

Erik stood between her legs and lined his dick up with her waiting hole. With one thrust he was deep and Sienna cried out. Erik hooked his arms beneath her knees and kept Sienna pinned to the bed while he hunched over her. Toes digging into the carpet, calve muscles burning, thigh muscles flexed, abs and hips working in conjunction, Erik drilled Sienna. 

“Got that little pussy weeping all over my dick!”

“Yes!”

His thrusts were sharp and precise. Sienna dug her nails into his biceps. 

“Cum for daddy…”

Sienna convulsed against his sweaty chest.

“There you go, good girl.”

Clapping noises from their tacky skin filled the room.

“I love you, Sienna.” Erik declared with a shaky voice.

She was too overstimulated to form coherent words but the way her eyes flooded with tears and the tremble in her bottom lip when she tried to form the words I love you too was enough for him. He wanted to give her the world. He meant every word that uttered from his lips. And she knew it.

They touched foreheads and Erik slowly stroked her pussy, rocking her back and forth. They’re equally full lips molded together in a sensual french kiss. Erik released their kiss with a wet smack and looked down at Sienna with wet eyes. She watched as tear drops landed on her cheek. He gritted his teeth and tightened his sculpted jaw. The tip of his nose turned faintly red and it was the cutest thing Sienna had ever seen.

She wiped away his tears and Erik did the same for her. They stared at each other and then slowly smiles crept up their faces. Erik licked his lips and leaned in to kiss on Sienna’s neck. His lips created a path to her breasts where he showed her nipples some love too. Sienna tightened her walls around his dick like she was doing kegels. Erik popped a nipple out of his mouth and then he sat up to maneuver Sienna’s pliant thighs back as far as she could stand it. 

He continued to dick her down and the way he would look at his dick fucking her and up into her glossy eyes made her squirt. 

“You’re so perfect,” Erik pounded, “Everything about you is so perfect.” 

She was overcome with emotion that all she could do was cry on that dick. He thought she was perfect. That warmed her heart. 

“Sienna…Sienna…Sienna…”

He moaned her name over and over. 

“I’m cumming for you, Sienna…Gahdamn—”

Erik’s dick pulsated inside of her pussy with his release. Sienna tilted her head forward and Erik met her lips. He let her legs go and massaged her inner thighs. 

“I don’t wanna leave…”

She couldn’t believe it, he was fucking her again. The amount of slip from their mixed fluids sent tingles all over her body. 

“I got more for you, baby—”

“Give me that nut—”

“Here it comes—”

“Daddy, cum in your pussy—”

His body spasmed above her and he moaned in her ear. It was divine. 

“Fuck, little mama,” Erik’s sweaty cheek touched against hers, “I love you.” 

“I love you too.” 

His dick finally slipped out and Sienna sat up to see how it looked. It was semi hard and covered in cum. His sweaty body looked like a masterpiece. Erik smoothed his locs from his face and gave her a lazy smirk. 

“That was probably the best session we’ve had so far.” Sienna said.

“Yeah, ain’t nothing topping that.” Erik replied. 

He leaned over her and gave her a quick peck on the lips. Standing at his full height again, Erik walked with slow strides towards the bathroom and turned on the shower. He returned and helped Sienna to her feet.

“We can take the splint off for the shower.”

They took turns using the bathroom and then Erik sat Sienna on the toilet to take off her splint. He examined her ankle and he could tell that the swelling had gone down. The bruise was much smaller but a deep purple. He kissed her ankle and foot before helping her to her feet.

“Let me see you put weight on it.”

Sienna carefully placed the bottom of her foot flat against the bathroom floor. She hissed when she shifted her weight to stand straighter. Erik had her by the waist. 

“How is it?” 

“I can stand on it but it feels weird and it hurts if I try to walk forward.”

“Okay. But is it better than the day of the injury? Try flexing.”

“It’s better but,” Sienna frowned her face in discomfort, “it’s still sore. It hurts more when I flex down than up.”

“Aight. Splint stays on for two more days and then we move on to physical therapy.”

Erik had to hold her the entire time they were in the shower. She braced herself against the wall and made sure she didn’t make any sudden movements. As much as they would have loved to fool around in the shower, she needed to avoid further injury. 

When they finished, Erik wrapped her towel around her body and helped her out first. He toweled her down and watched her walk into the room to sit on her bed. Erik dried off and joined her so they could rub down with shea butter. Afterwards, bodies glistening and smelling good, Sienna sat in a chair while Erik changed her sheets. They were both exhausted from all the sex so Erik spooned Sienna’s naked body beneath the sheets and they both fell into deep slumber.

———

Selena had called Sienna the fifth time. She was outside of her apartment now with notes in her hand from today’s review lecture on pharmacology. She knew that Sienna would need detailed notes and she tried calling her to let her know that she would be stopping by to drop them off and check on her, but she hadn’t returned her calls.

Selena started to grow worried about her friend. She was dressed in scrubs because today was lab day. Her peanut butter skin was flushed from the heat and her wavy hair was pulled back into a neat bun. Selena knocked and waited for her friend to come to the door. After ten seconds she knocked again. 

Meanwhile, Sienna opened her eyes and blinked to adjust. She sat up on her elbow and turned over to look at Erik. He was sound asleep on his back with his head twisted to the side. She smiled at his sleeping face before leaning down to kiss his cheek. That’s when she heard the knocks. Sienna pulled the sheets back from her bed with a puzzled look on her face. She climbed out of bed carefully and limped over towards her closet door to retrieve her silk robe. Securing it, Sienna grabbed her crutches and she left the room. 

Out in the living room, the knocks started again and she didn’t want to shout and wake Erik. He deserved the rest after everything he did for his woman. Sienna peered through the peephole and her body froze. She took a minute to collect herself before opening the door. Selena looked at her with relief swimming in her eyes. Sienna gave her friend a smile and offered for her to come in. 

“I made copies of my notes for you,” Selena sat them down on her coffee table, “How are you, girl? I called you five times.” 

“Good. Getting better. Sorry…I was a little tied up,” Sienna looked around the living room, “Thanks for making me copies, Selena. That reminds me, I really gotta get some studying done.”

“You know I got you girl. I’m happy you’re doing better. What did the physical therapy doctor say?”

“So,” Sienna spoke softly, “I have to meet with them when Dr. Stevens gives me the okay to take this splint off. Should be within a couple of days. I’m dreading it.”

“Girl, you better do it. You don’t want problems in the future do you?” Selena said.

“Nah, I can’t afford to have that.” Sienna replied with a dry laugh. 

Selena could tell that Sienna was distracted. She didn’t move further into her apartment like she normally would. Selena’s eyes darted from left to right and she tilted her head at Sienna with furrowed brows.

“You okay?”

“Yeah,” Sienna exhaled, “Just, exhausted.”

Selena stood up and walked up to Sienna. She boldly smoothed her braids from her shoulder and smiled at her. Sienna returned the smile but it didn’t reach her eyes. 

“It’s been a while since, you know,” Selena arched a thick brow and chewed on her bottom lip.

“Ha,” Sienna licks her lips, “Yeah, it has been.”

“I was thinking that maybe you could use a release to make you feel better…”

Selena closed the space between them and her lips were centimeters away from Sienna’s. She could smell chocolate on her breath. Selena’s lips pressed into Sienna’s and she broke the kiss quickly. Selena furrowed her brows at Sienna for not reciprocating the way she had expected.

“…did I do something wrong?” She gave Sienna a once-over.

“Selena…”

Sienna looked her friend in the eyes.

“What is it?” Selena pushed. 

She folded her arms across her chest.

“I have to tell you something—”

“Baby girl…”

Out into the living room walked a naked Dr. Stevens. He looked like one of those Greek sculptures and his third leg was almost at full attention. Even on soft it looked heavy. Selena’s eyes bulged out and her mouth dropped open. Sienna stood there with shock and when Erik finally noticed them standing there he froze.

“SHIT—”

He grabbed his jacket to cover his crotch. He looked like a helpless man standing there in his beautiful naked glory. His eyes darted back and forth between Selena and Sienna until finally he opened his mouth to cut the tension.

“Hello, Selena.”

Erik waved at her awkwardly. He bowed his head and rocked back and forth on his heels.

“I can explain—”

“You’ve been fucking him?!!”

“Yes,” Sienna finally admitted, “I have. For a while now.” 

“What’s a while?!”

“Since before me and you first messed around…”

“That was months ago, Sienna—what the hell?! I thought you hated him!”

Erik raised a brow and looked at Sienna. The corner of his mouth ticked up into a faint smirk. She turned her face away from him so he wouldn’t make her smile.

“Well, turns out I didn’t. I was attracted to him.”

Selena couldn’t believe it. She looked hurt by that. Sienna drew in a breath and tried to reason with her friend.

“You can understand why I didn’t say anything, right? I mean…for obvious reasons.” 

Selena chuckled but it wasn’t because she thought the situation was funny. She was angry. Jealous even.

“I can’t believe you didn’t tell me,” She looked at Sienna with hurt eyes, “And we had sex.”

Selena closed her mouth and shut her eyes. She looked like she had more to say but instead she turned and walked towards the door. Sienna tried to keep up with her and Erik stayed rooted to the spot because of his nudity.

“Selena, wait—”

“Have fun fucking him! I’m sure it was worth it!”

It was.

“Selena!”

She marched out of the door and down the hall. Sienna huffed and turned her eyes on Erik.

“Let her go, Sienna.” He said. 

Sienna made her way back into the apartment and shut the door. Erik sat his jacket down and walked over to her. He rubbed her arms affectionately. Sienna gave a bitter laugh.

“Sienna,” Erik held her gaze, “Selena likes you more than friends.” 

Sienna knew this deep down. 

“I have to talk to her. I feel horrible.”

“Well,” Erik cocked his head to the side, “You had every right to keep this between us. And we still should for the time being until you graduate. Do you trust that she’ll keep her mouth shut?”

Selena shrugged, “I—I hope so. She wouldn’t do that…”

“A real friend wouldn’t sabotage their friendship by doing something like that. I agree, you should talk to her. If you want, share it with her. Be honest. But don’t feel bad for doing what’s right for you. No disrespect, but you didn’t owe her that.” 

“I know, I just…she looked hurt.”

Erik rubbed Sienna’s shoulders. She bowed her head and Erik tilted her chin up at him.

“It’s gonna be alright, baby. You ladies will work it all out.” 

___

A week had gone by and Sienna’s physical therapy sessions were going pretty well. She returned to school and was able to get around fine on her ankle. Erik had a lot going on at work so their time together was short whenever they could schedule it. 

Sienna walked into her nursing class wearing navy blue scrubs and her all white HOKA shoes. Her left ankle is in an air brace with an ace bandage. It was the last day to review for women and infant health. She sat towards the back of the classroom and Selena looked up from her open notebook to stare at Sienna. 

They hadn’t spoken since Selena discovered that Sienna had been messing around with Dr. Stevens. Sienna waved to Selena and she returned the wave with a small smile. As she took her seat, she thought about how Selena must have felt when she saw Erik. Jealous? Angry? Sad? Betrayed? It wasn’t like they were in a relationship. Just two friends messing around. 

The lecture began and Sienna zoned out after thirty minutes. All she could think about was Erik declaring his love for her. She caught herself daydreaming about the blissful weekend they had at her apartment. She threw those Polaroids away and loved on her new man. There was a slight difference in their sex now. It was more passionate. Erik couldn’t go without telling Sienna that he loved her while he was balls deep.

“Miss. Thomas…”

Sienna blinked and focused her attention on her professor. They were passing around activity sheets for them to practice possible exam questions. She accepted the pile of papers, placed one in front of her, and passed it on to the student sitting beside her. Sienna glanced back over her shoulder at Selena and she caught Sienna’s eye. 

“Meet after class?” Sienna mouthed.

Selena nodded her head in agreement. 

After two hours of lecture, they took a break and Sienna waited for Selena outside of the classroom. She checked the time on her I watch to make sure they had enough time to grab something quick to eat at the cafeteria before they had to start the lab. Selena exited the classroom and walked up to Sienna. She smirked at her before opening her arms to pull Sienna in for a hug. They embraced each other and turned to walk in the opposite direction.

“You’re not still mad at me, are you?” Sienna asked.

Selena shoved her hair away from her face when they walked outside towards the cafeteria. 

“I was. Let’s forget about it.” Selena replied.

“No, we should talk about it.” Sienna urged.

“I have questions that you probably don’t want to answer because…you know…”

Sienna chewed on her bottom lip.

They walked into the cafeteria and settled on some pizza. Sienna found a table near a window for them to sit and eat. Selena took a bite of her supreme pizza and Sienna plucked the olives off of hers. 

“So, I want to tell you about Erik and I.” Sienna finally spoke.

Selena nodded her head slowly, “Okay…”

“I mean, if you don’t want to know—”

“I do.” Selena replied, cutting Sienna off.

“Alright,” Sienna sat up straighter and leaned in, “So…he actually came onto me first. He found my Sugar Daddies Meet profile and we pretty much matched. It was the day that he called me into his office. Remember that? Anyway, the next day he took me to school, then he took me to lunch and after lunch we went back to his place…”

“…We pretty much talked about me becoming his sugar baby and what my allowance would be. After that, We went to his room and…”

Sienna shivered. Reminiscing on what it was like to have that dick for the first time made her shudder. 

“Focus.” Selena jokes.

“Yeah, so we had sex—I forgot to mention he gifted me this,” Sienna lifted her shirt a little to show Selena the belly ring, “And pretty much he’s been spoiling me and being such a gentleman. We’re actually in a relationship now so…”

Sienna was giddy. She smiled with all her teeth and her shoulders went up. She acted like a teenager with a crush. 

“You’re serious?” Selena asked with shock in her voice.

“He asked me to be his woman and I said yes. It was beautiful, Selena. I’m actually in love with him and I did not expect that but here I am.” 

“Wow,” Selena wilted, “That’s…that’s great, girl.” 

Sienna tilted her head at Selena, “What do you think?”

“…I think it’s risky. I think you should be more careful. Especially since Lori already suspects that Dr. Stevens has a crush on you.”

“Really?!” Sienna lowered her voice, “What?”

“After you left, around dinner time me and Lori went on break together. We were talking about you and what happened, and then she mentioned that she’d noticed Dr. Stevens taking an interest in you.”

Sienna didn’t feel like they were obvious in front of everyone, but if Lori felt as if something were going on, then maybe they weren’t being careful.

“Did you suspect anything?” Sienna questioned.

“I did, believe it or not. The day you hurt your ankle, I could just sense it. And he had touched your knee all soft and gentle. And then there’s the constant requests for you to assist in his surgeries. Girl, you had Taylor pissed for a while because certain surgeries that he did she wanted to see for experience.”

Sienna chuckled and Selena laughed with a shake of her head.

“So, he wasn’t feeling a type of way about us?” 

“No,” Sienna bites her bottom lip, “it actually turned him on. He’s such a freaky man.” 

“Uhhhh TMI?!!!” 

They laughed.

“Sienna looked over at her friend with kind eyes, “Selena…I’m sorry if I ever led you on. I didn’t know how you truly felt about us…”

A flush crept up Selena’s face and she turned her gaze towards the window. 

“You didn’t lead me on…I’ll admit I was crushing hard on you…but I understand that your feelings are elsewhere…it’s not fair for me to be angry with you when it was clear that we weren’t—”

Selena stopped herself. Her expression closed up and Sienna waited for her to finish.

“I’m happy for you, girl,” Selena plastered a smile on her face, “I am, really. Just…be careful, okay? I don’t want word to get back to the program and you mess up your chance of graduating.”

It was refreshing to know that Selena wouldn’t snitch out of spite. It was also a relief that they were able to talk about it. 

“Thanks, Selena. I really really like him. I know you might think he’s too old for me—”

“Girl, do you! I didn’t even think about the age difference. How old is he?”

“He’s fourty-six.” Sienna said.

“So that’s…nineteen or twenty years older?”

“Twenty.” 

“Live your life, Sienna. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. As long as he respects you, that’s all that matters. A lot of older men love to manipulate women younger than them.”

“He’s definitely not like that. He’s dominant but not in a way where he’s dictating my life, you know? He knows and understands that I’m a woman and he lets me flourish in my independence. He spoils me because he wants to. He’s a gentleman and an overall nice guy because he respects me as a woman. I feel safe with him. I can be myself around him…”

Sienna’s heart nearly skipped a beat. 

“Sounds like you’ve met your soulmate.” Selena said.

“It does, doesn’t it?” Sienna grinned.

“I feel like the next time I see him it's gonna be so awkward,” Selena palmed her forehead, “I saw this man’s junk!”

Sienna giggled, “That was A LOT.”

Selena doubled over with laughter, “I see why you’re hooked!”

“Shut up!” Sienna rolled her eyes with laughter.

“Seriously, the man is BLESSED—my bad! Let me stop this is too much—”

“Not what you expect to see outside of his scrubs, huh?!” Sienna jokes.

“Actually, the body does match the face! It’s the whole situation that’s got me shocked like…this man walks out full blown naked—”

“Stop!” Sienna shouted between laughter.

“So, he’s your version of McDreamy from Grey’s Anatomy?”

“Derek ain’t got shit on Erik, okay?!” Sienna sassed.

After they finished laughing and wiping away tears, they finished their pizza and headed back to the classroom. On their walk back, Erik texted Sienna about their weekend plans. It was Friday so he wanted to know when she’d be home so he could pick her up. 

Dr.Daddy 💦🍆💞: Hey, baby. Let me know when you get home so I can be on my way to you. I had a short day today. 

Sienna typed away on her phone and Selena had to grab her by the arm so she wouldn’t walk into another student on campus. 

“Is that Erik?” Selena asked

“Yeah, he’s taking me out this weekend. He wants to spoil me since I’ve been cooped up in my apartment with this fucked up ankle.” 

“Let me know how that goes.” Selena responded with a knowing smile.

———

Erik had a special weekend planned for Sienna. Although they made things official, he wanted to do it right the second time around and relive the moment. On his way to pick up Sienna, Erik stopped by a florist shop he liked and picked up a strikingly beautiful bouquet. It’s a vivid bouquet full of red roses and stargazer lilies surrounded by pink waxflower and seasonal greens. 

Tonight, he reserved a table at STK San Francisco. He’d been once before two years ago with his ex wife and he remembered that Sienna had wanted to go. He reserved a table and after dinner he arranged for a romantic set up back at his penthouse with a trail of rose pedals leading up towards the master bedroom with champagne on ice, candlelight, and a special gift for her. 

Erik dressed himself in a black button-down dress shirt with slim fit black slacks and black leather lace-up Oxford shoes. He accessorized with a diamond Cuban link chain and matching bracelet with various diamond finger rings. He drove his all black Rolls-Royce Wraith for the date night. 

He was at Sienna’s door and he opened it with his key. Stepping inside, He spotted Sienna applying Mac Ruby-Woo lipstick to her lips in a compact mirror from her black YSL clutch. Erik’s eyes drank her in. She wore this black dress that dropped at her ankles and hugged her body like it was painted on. On her feet were black stilettos with her toes out and simple gold jewelry was her choice of accessory. Gold rings on her fingers, a thin gold necklace with a letter E Erik had gotten for her as a random gift last week. Her ears were decorated with gold chandelier earrings. The makeup she wore made her look like a vixen. A smokey eye and a bold red lip. Her braids were styled in a bun at the nape of her neck. 

“You look amazing,” Erik held out her flowers, “This is for you…”

“So do you. Thank you, baby,” Sienna pecked Erik’s lips so that she wouldn’t stain them with her lipstick, “Where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise. I’ll grab your overnight bag…”

Sienna sniffed the flowers with her eyes shut while walking past Erik. Erik picked up her bag from the couch and opened the door for her. 

“I can’t stop looking at you. And that perfume you’re wearing…baby, that’s your scent.” 

“Jimmy Choo I Want Choo Forever. You gifted me that, remember?”

“I bought you so many gifts I can’t keep up,” Erik chuckled, “How was school?”

“Intense. But it was a good day. I talked to Selena.”

They were outside and Erik opened the door for Sienna. He shut her door and went around to the other side. 

“How did that go?” 

Erik started the car and they drove off.

“It went well. I’m happy we got to talk. How was work?”

Erik drives one-handed. Sienna stroked his thigh with her left hand and Erik caressed her knee with his thumb.

“Man,” Erik shook his head, “Had two cases. A Diskectomy in the morning and that was hell. You know how I do, I get shit done. But if my staff isn’t aligned with the way I work, the flow is fucked. So, I had to chew some heads off,” Erik laughed with Sienna, “You know, baby girl. I needed order. Anyway, got that knocked out. Boom, so we have an ACL Reconstruction in the afternoon and nobody wanted to get on my bad side. We breezed through that and I was satisfied.” 

“I loved watching you work,” Sienna said, “You’re always so precise and you’re just great at what you do. Working the floor during clinical, I’ve had so many patients leave good reviews about you.”

“I’m touched, truly,” Erik smiled, “At the end of the day, I do what I do to make people’s lives easier. No one wants to be under anesthesia and poorly operated on. It leaves a bad impression…and a liability.” 

Erik and Sienna laughed. 

“You’re gonna do great things, Sienna. You’re such a good student.” Erik said.

“Thank you. I needed to hear that. I haven’t been feeling like it lately.” 

Erik made a turn after the light turned green. 

“Why? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“The pressure. Nursing is so hard. I have this picture perfect image of myself in my mind and I don’t want to fuck up.”

Erik hummed, “I get that. But listen to me, mistakes will be made, baby. You learn from them. It took me years. I didn’t feel confident in myself until I was almost forty years old. It comes with time. Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

“You have awards for your success.” Sienna teased.

“And I accept it. I’ve worked hard.” Erik cocked his head and smiled.

Sienna linked her hand with Erik’s and rubbed the back of his hand with her thumb. 

“I love you,” Sienna said.

“I love you too, baby.” Erik replied.

He brought her hands to his lips and kissed the back of it. They finally arrived and Erik opened Sienna’s door. She stepped out and gasped, turning towards Erik and wrapping her arms around his shoulders. He lifted her off of the ground and kissed her cheek.

“I remember you wanted to try it. Come on,” Erik held out his hand for her to take.

STK Steakhouse blends the modern steakhouse and a chic lounge into one, offering a dynamic, fine dining experience with the superior quality of a traditional steakhouse.  

STK distinguishes itself by emphasizing the social experience and taking a vibe-driven approach to fine dining. Every venue has a DJ to create an infectious, high-energy atmosphere and the sleek environment is designed to encourage guests to interact and mingle. Ultimate, STK aims to define the modern dining experience complete with incredible food, world-class service and the perfect ambiance.

“Hello! Name?”

“Stevens.” 

“Right this way!”

The hostess led Sienna and Erik to a window seat with a beautiful view of the nocturnal city. The roads were slick and wet from a previous rainfall and it acted as a reflection for the architecture that was San Francisco. Their waiter, Sophia, pranced over excitedly and greeted them with a gleaming white smile. Her arctic blue eyes were striking and friendly. 

“I’m Sophia! I’ll be your waiter for the evening. Unfortunately, happy hour is over, but I would be happy to give you guys our regular drink menu.”

“Hello, Sophia. We’ll have a bottle of your Veuve Clicquot Yellow Label and two waters with lemon.” Erik ordered. 

“Perfect,” Sophia types that into her tablet, “Any starters for you tonight?”

“Your tuna tartare and…the fried calamari.” 

“Alright. I will be back with your water and champagne.” 

“Thank you,” Erik focused his attention back to Sienna, “The music here is great, isn’t it?”

Sienna listened and started bouncing her head to the AfroBeats song, “I love this song.”

“I think I have this on my playlist. I’ve been meaning to ask you, is your family coming up to see you graduate?”

Sienna shook her head, “No. I do have plans to spend a weekend with them to celebrate though.”

“That would be nice.” Erik said.

“I would like for you to come…if you can.”

Erik smiled at Sienna and reached across the table to grab her hand, “I’d love to, baby. I have to see what my schedule is looking like. I may be able to sneak away.”

“I hope so. I want to introduce you to my auntie and some of my cousins.” Sienna said.

“I want to introduce you to my family as well.”

Sophia returned with their chilled champagne and water. Erik ordered their entrees. He poured them glasses and they sipped and talked about anything to pass the time. Being with Sienna felt so relaxing. 

“…I’ve been meaning to ask you. I have sort of a work trip soon in Hawaii. There’s this event for prestigious doctors that I have to attend, mingle, and play nice with people I don’t like. Leo is going to be there and he’s bringing Treasure. I was wondering if you wanted to go? I can understand if you’re busy—”

“I’d love to go, Erik. It sounds like it’s going to be a good time. I’m down.” 

Erik laughs, “Aight, I have a vacation home there so we’ll stay at my place.” 

“Oooooo, you just never seize to amaze me, Dr. Stevens,” Sienna said with a playful wink of her eye.

“Being with me, I’ll take you wherever you want to go, baby.”

Sienna blushes. Erik made it his mission to see that look on her face always. 

They’re food arrived and they both started eating, sampling food from each other’s plates. A woman with a slicked back ponytail, and a curvy frame dressed in a red dress and black stilettos cautiously walked over towards them. Sienna was the first to notice. She eyed the woman with a furrow in her brow. Erik followed Sienna’s gaze and when his eyes fell on the woman, he sat up straighter, placed his napkin on the table and turned slightly in his seat.

“Carrie, hello,” Erik stood up and hugged the woman.

“How are you, Erik! It’s so good to see you, it’s been a while. Who’s this?”

Erik cleared his throat, “Carrie, this is Sienna. Sienna, this is Carrie. She’s a friend of Faith’s.” 

It took Sienna a few seconds to remember who Faith was, “Oh! Hi!” She shook Carrie’s hand, “Nice to meet you.” 

“You as well,” Carrie let go of Sienna’s hand and focused her eyes on Erik, “I figured I’d come over and say hello. I’m here with Kevin. You look great, how’s work?”

“Uh, good. Everything’s good. Everything good with you?” 

“You know the life of an attorney never settles. But otherwise, things are great. Kevin is great, he’s just as busy as I am. He was just in New York to finalize this architectural contract.” Carrie said. 

“Tell Kevin I said hello. I’m happy both of y’all are great.” Erik replied. 

“I will. Hey, you think you would come to our yearly ski trip this year? I know with everything—would you still go? You’re the life of the party!”

Erik laughs, “I don’t know, Carrie. Why don’t I get back to you.”

“Don’t leave us hanging, Stevens,” she looked at Sienna briefly with curiosity, “I’ll let you enjoy your dinner. Good to see you, Erik. Sienna.”

“You too, Carrie.”

With a final wave, Carrie walked away and Erik exhaled. Sienna noticed that he visibly relaxed. 

“Sorry about that. I wasn’t expecting to run into Carrie,” Erik chuckles.

“It’s okay. Ski trip?” 

“Yeah. That was like…our thing every fall. We’d all go to Aspen for a week.”

“Sounds fun,” Sienna looked down at her food.

“It is if you like the cold,” Erik jokes.

They finished their food and Sienna excused herself to the restroom. On her way, she ran into Carrie leaving the restroom. Carrie almost collided with her because she was too busy staring at her phone. They both looked up at the same time

“Oh! I’m sorry,” Carrie stepped to her right.

“No problem,” Sienna pushed open the bathroom door.

“Are you Erik’s girlfriend?”

Sienna paused. 

“I am actually.” Sienna replied.

“Oh,” Carrie looked her up and down, “Run for the hills, sweetie. You look like you’re young. You seem like you have a lot going for yourself. Erik is not someone to get tangled with. Believe me.” 

Carrie gave Sienna one final look over before placing a firm grip on her black Birkin and walking away with a purposeful strut. Sienna was baffled. She didn’t know what Carrie had meant by that, but now she wanted to know. If she had to venture a guess, it had something to do with Faith. 

___

Erik placed a hand on the small of her back and they slowly danced to Usher ft. Beyoncé-Love In This Club Remix. 

Now, baby girl, there ain't nothing more that I can say

You know by now, I want it more than anything

If I walk away and just let you leave

You'll be stuck in my head like a melody…

They did a slow two-step and Sienna’s hand in Erik’s grasp felt warm and welcoming. He pressed his nose into her hair and closed his eyes. 

But you decided to be here with me

No coincidence, it was meant to be

Don't be shy, come let your boy get in

So you can tell all of your friends

You was on the remix, like…

Erik twirled Sienna around so that her back was flesh against his front. With one hand resting against her stomach and the other on her hip, they swayed back and forth with a sensual dance. The strobe lights above them painted their skin various shades of purple, green, and red. No one else mattered. Time stood still. The smell of Erik’s Jean Paul Gaultier cologne filled her nose. His face with his groomed facial hair tickled her neck. It felt like they were in a 90s romance. 

Baby, you know I'd be down

But we can't have all these people staring standing around

This right here is only for your eyes to see

But you getting carried away

Saying we can (do it where ever)

The way you touching me

Like no other (I'ma make you feel insane)

You trying your hardest to make me give in

But I'ma be down to give you what you wanting if you keep it up

“I want you so bad right now,” Erik spoke in her ear as if passing on a secret message like they do in those 007 movies. 

“I think you can wait until we get back to your place.” Sienna replied with a low, wanton voice. 

“You make me lose all self control.” 

“Lose it inside of me…”

Doja Cat-Streets started playing and this was Sienna’s song. Erik turned Sienna around to face him again and he dipped her like they were replaying a scene from Dirty Dancing. His hand smoothed up her stomach, between her breasts, over the side of her neck, and then to the back of her head. He lifted her and she dropped her arms over his shoulders. Erik couldn’t keep his hands off of her ass. With the type of pants he wore, Sienna could feel his stiffness against her thigh. 

His lips kiss along her neck. Sienna gasped. She was so wet. She couldn’t wait to feel him inside of her. Kiss all over his tattoos. Sit on his face. This was beginning to be too much for her. He was going to lose his self control? No, Sienna was going to lose her sanity. She leaned back to stare into his eyes and he looked at her with unbridled desire. The palpable lust in his eyes made her stomach do somersaults. 

“Can we go?” Sienna begged with a breathy sigh.

“Alright, princess.” 

Erik clasped her hand and they exited the dance floor. They’d slipped past Carrie and Kevin, a burly man with a shiny bald head. Erik dabbed him up and Sienna greeted him with a shy wave. Kevin’s eyes lingered on Sienna longer than they should have. They managed to slip away and Erik motioned for the waiter to come over so he could pay the tab. He tipped the waiter generously, grabbed Sienna’s hand, and they left STK Steakhouse in a frenzy. 

___

Commotion. 

They staggered inside of Erik’s beautiful condo. He brought the champagne bottle to his thick lips and took a long swig. Sienna snatched the bottle from him and did the same. They stumbled over to one of Erik’s expensive sectionals. Sienna carefully placed the champagne bottle on the table so she wouldn’t spill it all over his good furniture. Erik got down on his knees and squinted his eyes to unclamp her stilettos. She sat back against the couch and watched him with a tipsy smirk. 

“There,” Erik picked himself up, “I have a special surprise for you.”

He held out his hand and Sienna took it. They walked towards the stairs and Sienna noticed red rose petals. Her mouth dropped open and one of her hands came up to cover it. Erik smiled handsomely at her and guided her up the steps. His bedroom doors are cracked. He slipped behind Sienna and covered her eyes with his hands. She pushed the doors open and was hit in the face with a wonderful smell. She could smell so many different notes—Sandalwood, Tonka Bean, Amber, Vanilla Jasmine, Rose—Erik removed his hands and Sienna’s eyelids slowly opened. 

The room was filled with a romantic ambiance from candlelight and the ceiling to floor windows revealed a beautiful view of the city. The floor was covered in rose petals that led to the bed. The words, ‘Will You Be My Girlfriend’ created a banner on the wall above Erik’s California King. More Champagne sat on ice and Sienna noticed black fur cuffs. Erik circled his arms around her hourglass waist and Sienna instantly felt her eyes well up. 

“I wanted to make the moment more special for us this time. I meant what I said, Sienna. I want you to be my woman…”

Erik walked away leaving Sienna standing there with tears streaming down her cheeks. He retrieved a black velvet box from an end table and made his way back over toward her. 

“Open this.”

Sienna accepted the box and slowly peeled back the top layer. Her mouth dropped open and she came face to face with a set of keys. She looked up at him and he looked at her.

“I know it’s asking a lot. But..I want you to have these. This place is your place and soon I’d love it if you moved in with me. I hope I’m not moving too fast—”

“Erik, this is a lot,” Sienna hiccups, “You have done so much for me.”

“I love you. I’m not afraid to say it,” Erik cupped her face, “I want to build this relationship with you. I want to meet your family. I want to be there for you always. I know it’s only been months but…this feels so right. I’ve never been so sure about love before. NEVER.”

His eyes brimmed with tears and Sienna was overwhelmed with the intensity in his eyes. This man said he’d never been so sure. His past two marriages were a waste of his time. He finally found his one and he wanted to grow with her and he didn’t give a fuck about anyone’s opinion. Sienna fucking loved that. 

“I’m not letting you go, Sienna.” 

“I want you too. I want this. Erik…I love you too. This means so much to me,” Sienna shut her eyes to fight more tears, “You’re my soulmate. I don’t want to lose you.”

Their lips crashed into each other’s. Sienna had a firm grip on the box in her hand. Erik smoothed his hands down her body until they were on the back of her thighs and he hoisted her up so she could straddle him. On their way to the bed, Sienna dropped the box down on the table next to the champagne. Erik fell against the bed with Sienna and rolled over so she was on her back. 

They kissed. And kissed. And kissed. Red lips staining his. Breathy moans. Hands desperately caressing. Hearts racing. After five minutes of tongue kissing, Erik broke the kiss and pushed off of the bed. Rose petals clung to his shirt as he unbuttoned it with his eyes glued to Sienna unblinking. Shirtless, Sienna sat up to rub all over his sculpted frame and she painted his chest and abs with her red lips. The tribal tattoo on his arm was littered with soft kisses. 

She reluctantly removed her pretty lips from his frame and allowed Erik to undress her. She had on a sexy black lace push up bra and a matching thong. Erik let her take off his slacks and he reached around to unclasp her bra. Her breasts bounced free and her chocolate-chip nipples were pointed out and waiting to be sucked. Erik got down on his knees and Sienna widened her legs. Erik had his hands on her waist delicately while he sucked and flicked her nipples with his tongue. 

Sienna’s braids had fallen out of her bun. Rose petals cling to her soft skin covered in body glitter oil. She looked ethereal. Sienna moaned like an Angel and kept her eyes on Erik. Those siren eyes. Her pussy was leaking into the lace crotch. Erik caught a whiff of that beautiful musk and with one large hand he slipped her panties to the side with a nipple between his lips. He looked down and spread Sienna’s sticky, outer lips. Her inner lips and that clit was covered in viscous, slippery arousal. Erik’s middle finger and ring finger slithered between her folds.

He moved from one breast to the other, sucking to his heart's desire. His tongue dripping spit, Sienna could feel it run down her stomach. She placed one hand on the back of his head and squealed when Erik slipped two fingers inside of her. He curled those thick fingers and finger-fucked that pussy at a moderate pace. Her pussy made a creamy noise similar to stirring mac and cheese. Erik’s fingers were glossy with her juices. 

“Daddy…yes, daddy…mmm,” Sienna murmured with a whimper in her voice. 

He popped his lips off her stiff nipples back and forth and Sienna felt her stomach flutter. It felt so good. Like a tickle she couldn’t escape. He finally brought his lips down to her pussy but first, he stuck his messy fingers in her mouth. Sienna sucked them clean and then he pushed her down onto the bed. Erik ripped her lace panties and went in to slurp her pussy. His fingers twirled her nipples at the same time. 

“Right there…Unh…Erik…”

He gave her slow head. He would alternate between kissing her clit, sucking softly on her clit and flicking his tongue over that clit. His thick tongue would tickle her hole and then he slowly and torturously dragged the flatness of his tongue between her labia and over her clit in a continuous motion. Wet smacking noises came from between her legs. He encased her clit again and slowly sucked. Sienna was seeing stars. Her legs shook. That creamy wetness leaked down the side of his chin.

Sienna climaxed. She couldn’t speak. She couldn’t even mutter a sound. Erik took it up a notch and flicked that tongue on her clit and then he looked her in the eyes while doing it. Sienna fed her pussy in his mouth. She pushed his head away and turned around so that he could eat it from the back. Erik didn’t say a word he got down on his knees behind that wet pussy and ate it from a different angle. He showed her again what that mouth do. He was feasting on that pussy. Erik loved an aggressive little bitch. She shoved that pussy in his face.

“Eat that pussy…eat that pussy…don’t talk just eat that pussy…slurp this young pussy up like that, daddy…yeah…”

Her sweet voice mixed with her aggressive words made Erik’s dick bounce. He allowed her to have her fun.

“Am I your baby? Am I your baby, daddy? Can baby girl cum in daddy’s mouth?”

Sienna convulsed and Erik stayed on that clit. He finally stood up and when he did that dick was so stiff he couldn’t put it down if he tried. Sienna turned and noticed. 

“Eating that pussy did this to me.” Erik said.

Sienna stared at that big, juicy dick with hunger.

“Get down here and handle it.” Erik commanded.

She was on her knees and with one hand she gripped him at the base and slapped the weight of him in her hand. This was all hers. She couldn’t believe it. Big balls and all.

“This my big dick?” Sienna stared Erik in the eyes while her tongue painted a wet trail along the vein on the underside of his shaft. 

“Mhm. All for you to play wit’.”

“I like big dicks to play with…”

She dropped both hands and sat that dick between her jaws. Sienna rolled her neck and sucked Erik up. She made sure to keep it sloppy. Her red lips stained the wide tip of his stick. She tugged gently on his sack and then she put him in the back of her throat and made gagging noises while sucking. Her body would jerk from the feeling and she would pull back with a sharp intake of her breath and a trail of spit. Her hands glided over his girth and she painted his prominent veins with spit. She did a two-handed job and sucked the tip.

“Sienna…gahdamn, little mama,” Erik frowned his face and bites down on his lip hard, “You tryna make daddy cum quick?”

“I want that nut,” Sienna sucked him down and all the way to the tip, “please?”

Erik’s hands went into fists.

“Here,” Erik had a handful of braids, and he fucked her mouth, “Fuuuuuck.”

Her makeup was ruined. Her red lipstick was smeared. She didn’t care. 

“You are so beautiful…you’re so beautiful…keep sucking that dick…”

The moan he released made Sienna swallow him whole. Erik hunched over her and rewarded her with a big nut that splashed all over her tongue. He grabbed his dick and slapped it against her tongue. She sucked on that tip tight and then her lips popped off. She was rewarded with more cum.

“Lick it up…you know what it is…this dick is straight up…I ain’t finished with you.” 

“How do you want me daddy? I think you should fuck it like this…”

Sienna turned onto her hands and knees and arched her back DEEP. That back looked steeper than Bradford Street. Her cheeks spread and both of her holes greeted his eyes, welcoming him. Her pink glistened and her hole winked at him. That tight asshole was stained with her cum. Sienna made her cheeks bounce for him. Left cheek, right cheek, that ass danced like it had a mind of its own. 

“Can you do that on this dick, girl?”

Erik was behind her quickly. The candle lights created sensual patterns along the walls. Erik lined his dick up with her creamy hole and then he pushed in with a wet plop. His hands remained at his sides and he used the strength of his hips to deliver backshots. 

“Oh!” Sienna stretched her arms out above her head and grabbed a first full of the sheets.

Her ass clapped and jiggled with each connection of their hips. It was a beautiful sight. 

“Don’t run.” Erik commanded.

“You’re on my spot!” Sienna cried out.

Erik popped Sienna on the ass, “Open that ass…mhm…hold it like that…”

Sienna held her cheeks open and Erik watched his big, thick dick go in and out. Her creamy goodness was frothy and it gave him more lubricant. 

“Daddy…stooooppppppp.”

“Keep that arch, Sienna. I thought you were my big girl?”

Sienna bites the sheets and tears streamed from her eyes. Erik had to fix her arch after his dick hit the bottom of her pussy at a different angle like that dick had a hook in it. 

“It ain’t over, girl. Daddy got more dick for you…”

Erik stood up on the bed and got into a frog stance. He sank his dick back in that pussy and strong-armed her hips while pounding her shit in from behind. 

“Move again, Sienna,” Erik spoke harshly.

“You’re gonna make me cum…”

She did. Erik had that pussy leaking. He pulled out and got down from the bed to kiss and suck on her pussy from behind. He loved the smell and taste of her tender pussy after a fresh fuck. Sienna was too weak to move. She collapsed onto her side and Erik went to lay on his back. 

“Up on this dick, little mama.” He spoke with urgency.

Erik had his dick in his fist and he pumped it. The sound was similar to the sound of Sienna’s pussy getting fucked. She carefully swung a leg over him and Erik helped her get into position. Sienna reached behind him to grab his dick to put in but Erik slapped her hand away and instructed her to lean forwards and plant her hands onto the bed. The red balloon banner with those words was the only thing Sienna could see straight ahead. Erik found her entrance and thrust up to the hilt. 

“Fuck me back,” Erik said with an abrasive tone while thrusting up, “I want that big ass on my nuts…”

She threw it down on him and Erik met her halfway. She looked back at it and all she could see was her ass bouncing out of control. She couldn’t form words. That mouth dropped open and Erik smoothed her braids from her face before his fingers closed around the back of her neck. He forced her to look down at him.

“Uhuh, that’s it, good girl, your pussy feels so good, baby, you make me want to fuck you all night, I love you—”

Sienna beat a fist down into the mattress and squeezed her eyes shut. Erik gripped her waist to still her movements and he continued fucking her from underneath. Sienna’s head slowly went back and her eyelids fluttered. She was in another dimension. A ‘I Can’t Believe I’m Getting Fucked Like This’ dimension. 

“Daddy’s gonna cum in that pretty pussy!!”

Erik pinned her above him with his dick deep inside of her, and his lips on her nipples. He held that dick in her pussy and Sienna could feel him pulsating with his release inside of her. He cream pied her and made sure that dick didn’t leave.

“Don’t you move until I say so,” Erik commanded.

“Y–yes, Daddy,” Sienna stuttered.

“Who’s pussy is this?” 

“Yours Daddy…”

Erik sat up with Sienna in his lap. They were still connected and Erik kissed her face, lips, shoulders, neck, and breasts. He remained inside of her until his dick went flaccid. Erik absentmindedly peeled rose petals from Sienna’s sweaty skin. Sienna combed her fingers through his locs. Erik shut his eyes and rested his face against her. Sienna continued to massage his scalp and her eyes stared out towards Golden Gate Bridge.

#nahimjustfeelingit-writes #killmonger imagine #killmonger fanfiction #killmonger smut #erik killmonger #Spotify

[fictioninmyblood]

I Meant That Shit

Summary: N’Jadaka gets tired of waiting for Y/N to forgive him and come home, so he decides to let Killmonger bring her back, kicking and screaming if necessary.

Warnings: 18+, noncon/con, smut, D/s themes, Entitled and pissed Erik being devious. Shouldthere be a warning for angst?

A/N: This was supposed to be short, but here we are. Enjoy my sexually starved thoughts.

A/N: Also, idk if this needs to be said, but I write for my demographic - black females. This has been my disclaimer/notice.

A/N: My work is not to be plagiarized or reposted (on any site other than this) without my explicit consent and recognition.

After his reluctant rehabilitation, there weren't many things that brought out his killer instinct anymore. However, it seemed that lately, despite all the sparring, therapy, and meditation sessions, Erik couldn’t shake the urge to knock some sense into his girl Y/N. 

A few weeks prior when she told him she needed space and couldn’t stay in Wakanda and ignore her life anymore, he said some things. She took it the wrong way and told him they were over, as if.

When she first left, Erik was sure she’d break down and FaceTime him or use the kimoyo beads he taught her to use. She was always more vocal about missing him, so he just assumed she’d break down and restart their communication. Imagine his surprise when a whole two weeks rolled by without so much as a text, call, or video chat. He was desperate for anything from her, even a verbal lashing, but by the time a month came and went, he felt like a fiend going through withdrawal.

During week six, his excitement to finally lay his eyes on Y/N was quickly cut short when he realized she was still talking to his family even though he had been getting the silent treatment. That displeasing information lit him like a powder keg when he saw another man in Y/N’s background, getting dressed no less. T’Challa dragged him from Shuri’s lab ready to bust a gasket when his babygirl asked Shuri to go into a different room and his little cousin actually listened! His whole family was against him again it would seem.

When T’Challa got him back to his room, all he did was pace. It was ten full minutes of the king warily watching his cousin stew when M’Baku walked right into the line of fire as Erik turned to beat the shit out of his cousin. T’Challa easily dodged the current threat on his life as the giant grabbed Erik’s hands in one of his, quickly disarming him and making the pouting man even more enraged. 

“You all have been talking to her this whole time?” N’Jadaka roared.

“Just Shuri and I. She made us promise to let you figure it out for yourself, but you’ve been failing miserably cousin! Absolutely clueless!” T’Challa replied.

Erik struggled against M’Baku’s vice grip to no avail.

“No shit Sherlock. I’m gonna whoop yawls asses. M’Baku let me go.”

“Not until you promise to have a conversation with your mouth instead of your hands. I am not prepared to get involved in another war between you two.”

Erik took a few deep breaths. “Fine, I’m good.”

Once M’Baku was sure there would be no immediate violence he let go.

“You better start explaining real fucking soon T,” Erik spat, pointing an accusatory finger at T’Challa.

“Okay! Okay! Y/N is struggling to accept that you actually want her around long term!” T’Challa word-vomited.

If the prince wasn’t already enraged, the king and tribal chief would’ve laid out in hysterics at how N’Jadaka’s face screwed up. “How sway! How?!”

“From what Shuri has explained and I’ve gathered in my eavesdropping is that she thinks you only want to claim her without actually growing with her. Everything is on your terms, your way, in  your time. She’s been far more  patient than most would be with you so I can’t say she’s wrong.”

Erik jumped at T’Challa, scaring him and the big gorilla chief. “I oughta beat you up for keeping your mouth shut.”

“She and Shuri threatened me within an inch of my life and they scare me more than you. Besides, according to them, you can’t keep relying on us to figure out what’s going on in your relationship and I couldn’t find a valid disagreement.”

Erik nearly did slap T’Challa at the last sentiment.

“Aye aye!” M’Baku shouted, getting between the two yet again, “He is being truthful now. That counts eh? And if I may interject, I think you’re aiming your anger at the wrong person.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Erik said, deflating under the weight of that truth, “but his ass still bout to pay me back and I know just how.”

————-

A few hours later…

“You know, when I told you that you could pay me back with The Royal Talon Fighter, I didn’t expect you to tag along.”

“Who else was going to keep an eye on our Wakandan technology or keep you from murdering anyone in the vicinity of Y/N, especially any man?”

Erik rolled his eyes and huffed. “I guess.”

“Or Y/N from killing you for just showing up jealous despite being radio silent since long before she left Wakanda.”

“Alright alright! You made your point. Damn! Just drive the fancy metal.”

—

Erik was all confidence until the second they landed in Atlanta. Yeah, Killmonger was out for blood and was ready to bring their girl back kicking and screaming if necessary, but Erik N’Jadaka Stevens? He was a nervous fucking wreck.

T’Challa and M’Baku’s words really struck a nerve and he had nothing but time to stew over them on the ride to your family’s hometown ranch. Before he met you, Killmonger made all the decisions, kept him alive and ahead of the game, whatever game he was surviving at the moment. He lived like that for well over a decade when he met you, but you didn’t bat an eyelash at his swift mood swings, his bloodthirst, or his possessiveness, often putting him in place. You handled him with love and care, showing him how to become the softer version of himself without sacrificing your boundaries too much. He was quickly realizing that he sometimes pushed too hard, took too much, neglected your requirements. It was your stern patience, however, that was enough to allow you to become the first person to get him the person instead of him the killer to come out and communicate, interact, and live rather than survive. 

You did it for him a second time around when he came out of cryo too. He hadn’t told you anything about how he would go about his goals, opting just to disappear and execute so it was a surprise of a lifetime to wake up to your beautiful Y/E/C. After getting over his initial anger over you seeing the worst of him, you were the first person he responded to or let touch him during his recovery. Even going so far as not allowing the medical staff to redress his wounds if he was awake.

Only your touch soothed him, only your voice gave him peace. You made him less of a killing machine and more human again, made him want to address the tsunami of emotions and trauma that he lugged around. He didn’t want to jeopardize your willingness to be that for him but he recognized how you were always giving all you had just to receive an inch of progress from him. If that.

Unfortunately, all of his introspection and nervousness flew right out of the truck T’Challa had them in when he saw you walking up to your personal guesthouse with a man in tow. Killmonger immediately took the reins pushing him and his feelings down into the abyss, and leaping out of the car before T’Challa could come to a complete stop with his cousin calling after him.

“Y/N!” Killmonger shouted from the end of the long-ass driveway, rage evident in his voice.

Y/N was haphazardly trying to get her drunk cousin up the stairs while nervously dropping her keys when she heard Killmonger. She’s only encountered him a few times since meeting Erik, after the first time she brought him back to himself, he did his best to keep that part from her. It didn’t always work since any repressed feeling or issue the man had was poured into his alter ego, feeding his desire to be wild and untamed in his decision-making. So she knew he was out for blood with just the sound of her name.

She got the key in just as Killmonger got to the beginning of her walkway up to the house. As quickly as she could, she pulled her cousin in, slamming and locking the door in her partner’s face, leaving the beast to bang on her door and demand entrance.

“I’m not dealing with your bulldozing tactics Kill! You can come back when Erik is ready to face his fucking feelings and have an adult conversation!”

“If you know what’s good for you and that nigga in there, you better open this ghatdamn door Y/N!” He roared in response.

Y/N’s cousin couldn’t stop laughing, no matter how much she waved him off. Getting trashed 3 nights in a row after a bad breakup and crashing with his favorite cousin after hearing how she was hiding from both the world and the love of her life as well didn’t prepare him for seeing her so out of character. One second she was fleeing from the man, the next she was big and bad from behind a locked door in all her 5’5” glory. It was comical as hell to him.

“You know you look constipated when you cuss? Like that stick in your ass is fighting every syllable.” He said, immediately dying in another fit of laughter at his analogy.

“Who the fuck is that in there with you, Y/N, and don’t fucking lie!”

“The next man. Nice to meet you. You must be the ex.” her cousin shouted out in a drunken slur to Y/N’s horror.

Yeah, she knew she wasn’t in the wrong, and there was no reason to defend herself against this man, but she knew not to press certain buttons once Kill made an appearance. Her cousin, unfortunately, had no discernment to see that he had just pressed the biggest red button Kill had when it came to her.

Y/N watched the myriad of emotions that crossed Erik’s face through the peephole, praying to every ancestor and display of the creator she could think of that this man wasn’t going to go full psycho-killer on them both. The last thing she needed was him taking several steps back in his healing just to unnecessarily add another scar, maybe 2 with how pissed he looked. 

Y/N turned back to her cousin, ready to kill him for putting her in even hotter water, only to find that nigga was sleep, leaving Y/N to deal with the consequences on her own. 

As soon as she had that thought her ears piqued, taking in how silent it had gotten. All she could hear was the crunch of gravel as T’Challa finally pulled in and got out. When she peeked outside the peephole again, she was met with a confused T’Challa looking for Erik.

A chill ran up her spine and her blood ran cold as she slowly turned to her current worst fear; Killmonger pissed as hell, staring her down with a knife to her cousin’s throat.

“Give me one good reason not to paint your brand new carpet with this nigga’s blood Y/F/N then fuck you on the new color.”

Putting her hands up in a placating manner, Y/N slowly inched towards Kill, stopping when he dug the knife just slightly deeper, exposing a thin line of blood, as her cousin slept unawares.

Donning a submissive voice as if she was talking to a wild animal, “Erik, baby calm down.”

“Don’t baby calm down me! You out here giving other niggas what’s mine? Mine Y/N!”

“That’s not–”

“Don’t tell me that’s not what’s going on when you’ve been M.I.Fucking.A. for weeks! And the first thing I see both on video chat and in person is you with some random?! I’ll murder every nigga to ever touch you, keep tryna play me.”

“Nobody’s playing you Daka, look closer, you know him. I promise I haven’t been stepping out on you.” Y/N continued on, internally rolling her eyes at the toddler temper tantrum she had to placate this nigga out of. “My stupidly in love, trying to escape his own heartache, and loves drama when drunk cousin that you have met several times was just egging you on.”

Kill looked closer to the man’s face and released the filter of rage clouding his judgment, upon closer inspection he realized they’d met at several of the many family gatherings he’d attended with Y/N/N. Slowly easing the knife from her cousin’s throat, Erik struggled to fight back tears at his behavior. He was proving he wasn’t good enough for her, he hadn’t actually changed all that much. Kill took the reins once again, unwilling to let him process his feelings of abandonment and betrayal just yet. Rushing towards Y/N, he laid the knife flat on the side of her face, taking up residence on the other side.

Biting a huge hickey along her jawline, before grasping her earlobe in between his teeth, Killmonger growled, “So if you ain’t been fucking him, who you been fucking?”

Although Y/N knew she logically had nothing to feel guilty about, how he was questioning her made her want to lie down and worship him as an apology regardless. She took a deep breath to center herself, understanding that any sign of nervousness would be taken as an omission of guilt.

Y/N ran her hands up his arms and over his shoulder blades to hold his face in her palms. He reluctantly released her earlobe to allow her to face him, naturally allowing the blade to rest against her neck ever so gently.

“N’Jadaka. Erik, baby? Look at me, I have been trying to live without you miserably for the last few weeks. I’ve only been going out since Y/C/N got here and I have to beg for breaks because I’m basically his chaperone. You believe me don’t you?”

Erik looked at her with suspicion clouding his eyes. He dropped the knife and held her throat in his hands, squeezing just tight enough to hint to either pleasure or pain, pushing her against the front door.

“Ion know. Why should I?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Y/N took a chance and palmed his face, caressing his cheekbone with her thumb. “Cause you know that no matter how much you stress me out, isolate yourself from me, or threaten anyone who seems to have more access to me than you, that I love your crazy ass.”

Erik squeezed a little tighter, not enough to hurt her but enough to reassert his dominance. Y/N put a hand over his, doing her best to ground herself in the feeling of his hands rather than how much she wanted to cum from the pressure of them.”

“Sorry,” Y/N squeaked out, “I love every version of you, no matter how threatening any of them may be and I physically can’t stand to have anyone else touch me the way I let you touch me.”

“Say it again.”

“I love you?”

“Nah, princess, the other part.”

“No matter how threatening-” she started, but was cut off by the growl emanating from Erik’s chest and the pulsing release and pressure of him allowing her small gasps of air. “You know what I mean Y/N, don’t test me lil mama.”

Erik held his squeeze on her neck, tilting it ever so slightly to lick the side of her face and hold her earlobe between his teeth, tugging.

Y/N couldn’t hold back the guttural moan if she tried. Just barely keeping her eyes from rolling back and donning her sweetest sub voice, she said, “I physically can’t stand to have anyone else touch me the way I let you touch me big daddy. It literally makes me nauseous.”

Erik released her ear with a wet snap against her face, “It does?”

Y/N hummed and nodded her head as best she could in her current predicament.

Killmonger covered the forgiving face Erik started to make, replacing it with one of his stern, unyielding looks. “Then why you leave me and give me the silent treatment for weeks?”

Y/N whined at the tightening of his hands, closing her eyes to savor the pleasure only he could illicit lighting her body on fire.

Erik bit her bottom lip roughly, nearly drawing blood. “That’s not an answer.”

Losing the battle against her libido and subspace, Y/N whined again.

In a faux sweet voice Erik said, “Awww, is little mama already too far gone in her head thinking about all the ways imma mark you.”

Y/N nodded again, lost in the many images she’d acquired from her sexual experiences with Erik and Kill over the years.

“Good.” And with those words, Y/N was suddenly looking at Erik’s ass and the floor as he stomped upstairs to her bedroom, kicking the door shut behind him.

He tossed her on the bed and roughly stripped her of her clothes, halter top first, bottoms and panties all in one fell swoop last, leaving her heels on.

He positioned her over his knee and popped her cheeks until her bottom was flushed with his favorite shade of reddish purple and warmed his hands with the heat she emanated.

By the time he was done, Y/N wanted to be a ball of tears, but could only sniffle, her voice too shy to make an appearance when Kill took the reins of their scenes like this for fear of upsetting him further.

Erik used his knee to spread her legs open far enough to see her flower drenching her thighs in her nectar for him. He took two fingers to swipe some of it onto them for him to put in his mouth and savor, groaning at how much sweeter she seemed to have gotten since last he held her.

He laid her onto the bed and got up to undress himself, slapping her already sore ass when she didn’t move a muscle.

“You know what’s up. Face down, ass up lil mama.”

Y/N groaned but slowly inched her way into position. Already feeling like jello, she barely put an arch in her back, struggling not to lay back down and pass out.

Killmonger was not happy with that. After he’d removed everything except his grills and chain he let both his palms come down on her cheeks simultaneously.

Sounding more animal than human, “If you don’t assume the position like you got some sense, I swear to the gods Y/N.”

She was still lethargic, but was eager to experience less of his painful assaults and more of the pleasurable ones that she knew were around the corner. It took all of her strength but she was able to inch herself into position, deepening her arch just the way he demanded with her arms by her side and her cheek resting against the comforter.

“Good girl.”

With how pliant she was to his commands and the evidence of how much she trusted and wanted him dripping down her thighs, it took all of his restraint not to plunge himself into her until he felt her cervix try to push him back out.

Y/N smiled faintly at the praise, humming and wiggling her ass in response.

Killmonger grasped her wrists as he knelt to get up close and personal with his pussy. He spread her lips so he could get an eyeful of her throbbing clit and blew on it, eliciting a guttural moan from Y/N, before replacing his hand back on her wrist.

“Just you wait mamas, you gonna be screaming and crying by the time I’m done with you.”

He licked her juices on both thighs, leaving hickies all over them both before he finally put his whole face in her pussy and ate. If it wasn’t for the grasp he had on her wrists, she would have collapsed immediately.

Erik was a good kisser in general, but Killmonger was a master at french kissing, especially her pussy, until she was questioning whether or not she still wanted the pleasure. Those deep soul sucking kisses always made her question her sanity.

He slurped up and suctioned her clit into his mouth like that’s where it belonged, flicking it with the tip of his tongue until she came with a silent scream, without ever releasing her tiny bud. Then he released it with a pop only to hold her lips open and spit directly onto her hole, watching his saliva drip down onto her clit. He flattened his tongue and licked like the dog he could be until she was a whining, moaning mess, tears streaming down her face just as promised. 

Once the first sound hit his ears, she couldn’t stop the noises he was pulling from her if she was mute, let alone at the mercy of his insatiable thirst for her most animalistic responses.

Kill continued his assault with his tongue, moving through her folds in a rhythm only he knew. After he’d gotten two more orgasms from her that way, Y/N alternating between screaming and crying, he latched his plush lips back around her clit, assaulting the sensitive bundle of nerves, and plunged his two most trustworthy fingers into her, immediately finding her gspot and caressing it with an incessant ‘come hither’ motion until she was squirting and creaming uncontrollably. Not willing to let go just yet he dragged it out for what seemed like forever since she briefly lost consciousness and came to, lips still parted in the O of her silent screams, with his mouth still eagerly slurping up the waterfall his fingers were responsible for. All Y/N could do was turn her head the other way to watch what she could see of him, whining and moaning.

When she could barely release any more spurts he released her, licking his hand, fingers, and forearm clean as he slowly stroked his hard as steel member. 

In the great deep of her sex haze, Y/N mumbled, “He brought dick too? How are we gonna survive dick too when he almost killed us with just his mouth and fingers.”

Erik chuckled at her ramblings, proud that he was, as usual, responsible for her senseless words.

When his precum made an appearance, he swiped it up with his thumb and rubbed it into her pussy, almost immediately replacing his thumb with the tip of his dick. Wanting to savor this moment of finally being able to reconnect with his pussy, he played with her, just like that. Rubbing the tip of his dick in both of their juices, up and down her pussy lips, circling her clit, and coming to apply just enough pressure to her desperately clenching hole, only to rinse and repeat. On and on he went, teasing them both until his quietly whimpering babygirl was back to guttural whines.

He knew she was right where he wanted her mentally when she started begging.

“Please big daddy, I’m so sorry. Please baba E, please baba, please. Please please please please please pleaaaaaasssssseeeeee.”

When he was good and ready, he pulled her up by her throat until she was flush against him, licked her tears from her cheek, and forced her to look him in the eyes.

“You don’t do that disappearing and silent treatment shit ever again Y/N. You hear me?”

Y/N nodded and blinked at him with a puppy eyed look that damn near melted the ice caps of his attitude, but he was quick to remind her who’s big daddy in their relationship.

“When I told you, you were mine, I meant that shit mama.”

“Yes, baba,” Y/N squeaked out.

He tongued her down with one of his sloppy french kisses and as soon as he felt her body relax in his hold, he did exactly what his body had been begging for since the second he saw her. He pushed himself into her until he felt the tip of her cervix try to push him all the way back out, savoring the fucked out look she wore as her body spasmed with the unexpected orgasm, he held them there letting her ride it out. 

In this moment he was grateful for the years of curated discipline since the way her pussy clamped onto him almost triggered his own mind numbing orgasm. Although he successfully staved off his nut, he couldn’t stop the way all of his fight was knocked right out of him.  Finally rid of the aggression that his Killmonger personality oozed, Erik was able to finally take in his queen, his Y/N, in all her sex hazed glory.

When she finally came down from her high he started moving, giving her slow and deep strokes as he showered her face and neck with kisses, hoping his attempt at lovemaking showed her just how priceless she was to him, how desperate he’d been without her.

Kiss, “I’m sorry too mamas,” kiss “I know how much you love me and I don't understand why,” kiss, “you,” kiss, “insist,” kiss, “on pouring all of the best parts of yourself into me.” He couldn’t help but shed a tear at the relief he felt, having her in his arms again. “I promise to do better,” kiss, “to listen and pay attention more,” kiss, “to treat you like the empress you are,” kiss, “just say you’ll come home with me,” kiss, “promise you’ll take your rightful place by my side mamas,” kiss, “claim your right as my queen.”

Y/N was a moaning, whining mess, barely holding onto consciousness and shedding her favorite kind of tears, just as promised.

Erik tucked his face into her neck, struggling to keep himself from cumming too soon since her pussy was gripping him like a boa constrictor, indicating that yet another orgasm wasn’t too far.

He held himself in the deepest parts of her and put a little whine in his hips. “Please mama, come home with me.”

Just when he thought he could hold out no longer she arched into him and screamed yes over and over, overwhelmed with her orgasm, and squirted all over them both. Erik came in her almost at the exact same time, his orgasm nearly knocking him out with how it overcame him from head to toe. Both of them slumped into the bed.

—

By the time he finally started to get up, her screams had quieted back to whimpers.

Erik slowly and gently removed her heels from her feet, massaging the soles with just the right amount of pressure.

He cleaned both of them with a warm washcloth and ran the tub, placing some bubble bath soap, epsom salt, essential oils, and dried rose petals in the water. Wanting to balance out the intrusive way he barged back into her life, he lit some candles and incense as well, and placed his favorite body oil of hers on the counter.

When he came back to get her in the tub, she was silently staring into space in the same place and position he left her. After he got her to turn over and sit up, he scooped her into his arms bridal and brought her to the tub, gently placing her into the suds.

Once he saw her relax he went back to the bedroom to strip and change the sheets, wanting their transition back into the room to be seamless. When he came back into the bathroom her head was leaned against the edge of the tub, eyes closed, and tears were streaming down her face, alarming him to the fact that although he’d won the battle, he was still losing the war with treating his girl with the care she really was looking for from him.

Choking up himself, he kneeled next the tub and leaned over her face, kissing the droplets left behind.

“I’m so sorry mamas. You know that right?” His voice cracked at the end.

Although she started nodding yes, she ended up shaking her head no.

“Can you open your eyes for me please?”

Y/N shook her head no again.

“Pretty please?”

Again she shook her head no. She was too scared to look him in his eyes, anytime he touched her or they made eye contact she folded to his desires and needs, abandoning her own.

A little defeated, but determined to win all of her back, not just her body, Erik switched tactics.

“May I get into the tub with you and hold you?”

Y/N hesitated a few moments before she nodded yes. As soon as she heard the rustle of him standing back up she scooted forward allowing him to sit behind her.

Once he was seated, Erik gently pulled her into him, urging her body to use him as she did the edge of the tub. The moment she relaxed in his embrace, head lolling slightly to the left, he started kissing up and down her neck from where her ear met her face to her collarbone.

When he felt enough time had passed, he tried to get her to open up to him again.

“Lil mama?”

Y/N hummed.

“Tell me what’s on your mind please, I promise to listen.”

Y/N held up her pinky and asked, “Pinky promise?”

Erik locked his pinky with hers and brought her hand to his lips, softly talking against it, “Pinky Promise.”

She pulled her hand away, putting it back in her lap to join the other one, under the water.

Taking a deep breath she started.

“Am I a toy to be played with Daka?” Erik was ready to answer but kept silent, knowing she needed to get all of her thoughts out before he interrupted her. “To be taken out of storage to be used and then tossed aside when you’re not getting the desired result anymore?”

Rubbing the sides of her thighs and suddenly very scared, he said, “ no mamas.”

“Then why do you get to demand time and attention and energy from me, but when I ask for a sliver of honest communication, the smallest amount of all three resources you have to offer me, you shut me out? Why is it only okay for you to communicate what’s going on with you and us when you feel like it, when it's convenient? Why do I always have to beg for you to lean on me, to use me softly? Why do I have to beg you to let me hold you. Why don’t you ever just ask? Why do I have to grovel at your feet to be held by you? Why is the only time you make love to me when you’re trying to win me back? Why?” 

By the end of her list, Y/N was sobbing. Erik wrapped his arms around her body and tucked his chin in the curve of her neck and let a few tears drop himself before he answered.

“I don’t know mamas. I guess…,” he wiped the tears from his face and gulped down the rising tsunami of emotion that she so easily created with just a few sentences before he wrapped his arm back around her, “...I guess I’m just terrified.”

“Of what baby? Haven’t I been here? Haven’t I done the best to support you with all that I am, to remain honest with you and show you that I am loyal to our future?”

He kissed her shoulder and said, “you have. I just-”

Y/N pulled out of his arms to finally look him in the eye, “You just what? Aren’t my efforts to build a life with you enough?”

Erik palmed her face and gave her a deep kiss, hoping to transfer all of his emotion into it.

He put his forehead against hers and said, “I’m just so fucking terrified of losing you. To have the warmth of your love snatched away at a moment's notice. I’m terrified in a way I haven’t been in so fucking long that I just convince myself that its better to pull away and show you how unworthy I am of the full magnitude of your love.”

He pulled away and kissed her forehead, grateful she was finally looking him in the eyes again. “But this time of separation showed me I am nothing without you, just a hollow shell, no love to warm my soul and bones. Even the care and concern of my family isn’t enough to fill the abyss that’s created in your absence.”

Y/N swiped away the stray tears from his face, “that’s-”

“I know. Super intense.”

“Yes. But I was gonna say a relief to hear. You never really give me any verbal confirmation that you feel as deeply for me as I do for you unless I say I love you first.”

“I know mamas, but I promise to do better, be better, for you.”

Y/N pecked his lips. “No Baba. For you. You need to talk your feelings out loud so you can hear it too. You need to know that the only reason you’re able to love me so deeply is because you love yourself that deep, if not deeper, first. Understand?”

Erik smirked, yet again grateful that he had such a wise and loving partner who always held up the pieces of mirror he’d sworn he’d broken to pieces.

“Yea lil mama, I understand.”

“Good…,” Y/N kissed him again, deepening the kiss but teasing him slightly with how lightly she moved her lips against his. When she pulled away, she almost regretted bursting his bubble. “...cause I’m not going back with you until I’m ready.”

Erik’s face instantly fixed itself into a scowl. “But-”

Y/N held a finger to his lips. “I said when I’m ready, not never. I came home to get back to taking care of me, love me, and understanding what my needs are.”

His pout deepened.

“And I learned that I need to stop jumping when you say jump. So I go back when I feel that I’m ready, not because you showed up and demanded it of me. Okay?”

He was a little deflated, but still holding onto the hope of her eventually coming back with him.

“Okay, but I’m staying with you until you’re ready.”

“But-.” 

It was Erik’s turn to hush her with a finger. “I already know what you’re going to say and my duties will be waiting for me when we go back together. Now that you’re back in my arms I’m in no hurry to lose the privilege again.”

“You’re not!”

“You’re right, cause I’m staying.”

All Y/N could do was chuckle, understanding that she’d lost this battle and relishing in the fact that she won the war. It seemed he was finally starting to understand what she needed because although she was indeed going to complain about him having responsibilities to return to, she really did need him to stay. That abyss he had was mirrored in her heart and only time with him would close it back up.

Both satisfied that they worked through the root issue, they went back to enjoying the bath, Y/N comfortably resting her head against Erik.

When they were all pruney and the water was verging on cold, Erik stood them up to drain the tub and turned on the shower to rinse them both. After he dried them both, he quickly lotioned his body with shea butter, grabbed the body oil and guided Y/N hand in hand, back into the bedroom.

He laid her on her back first to moisturize and massage her front, kneading out all of the tension she held. When he was working his way back up from her feet, he couldn’t help but get stuck between her thighs, using his thumbs to massage circles up them until he reached her pussy again.

Y/N slightly parted her legs, letting one bend and fall open for easy access. He immediately used one hand to part her lips so he could see her clit clearly.

Erik leaned down to softly kiss her clit a few times before he pulled away and used the thumb on his other hand to rub slow circles. He admired her form as he brought her to orgasm leisurely. 

He went back to massaging her thighs until she returned from the heights of her pleasure.

His voice was more gruff than he wanted when he told her, “turn over.”

She easily compiled and continued his massage, paying extra attention to her sore ass.

When Y/N was 2 more seconds away from sleep and he was satisfied with his work he urged her under the covers and joined her. She tried to grab his hardened member to return the favor but he grabbed up her hands, kissing them to soften the blow.

“No, I needed to show you how softly I can treat you, I don’t need to cum right now. Sleep.”

Y/N pouted and whined, wanting to feel him connected to her again.

She lifted her leg over his as they faced each other and inched as close as she could with her hands in his, feeling his dick graze her pussy lips.

Putting a little more base in his voice, “Ay! What I just say lil mama?”

She whined out, “I don’t care, I just need to feel you in me Baba.”

Erik grunted. 

Y/N donned her best puppy dog pout and begged with her words and body, wiggling in his hold and being able to feel the lightest brush of his hot skin. “Pleeeeeeaaaaassssseeee?”

“Fine, but careful what you asked for…” he said, sheathing himself in one stroke and stilled her hips before she could start moving. “...you just might get it.”

He released her hands and tongued her down, palming her face.

“Sleep Y/N.”

“But,” she said, her face scrunching in confusion.

“You can keep me warm, but that’s it for now, okay?”

She started to whine again but was cut short when he wrapped the hand palming her face around her throat.

“Sleep mamas. You’re going to need all of your energy in the morning.”

She wasn’t necessarily happy, but she also wasn’t necessarily dissatisfied. She did get her wish after all.

“Ok.”

Y/N tucked her head under his chin and started to drift before she sleepily said, “thank you for showing me how much you care Baba E. I’m really happy you’re here.”

Erik kissed her forehead and squeezed his arms a little tighter around her.

“Thank you for letting me.”

He was answered with her cute snores and let the sound lull him into the best sleep he’d had in too long of a while.

#erik killmonger #erik kilmonger x reader #Erik killmonger x black!reader #black panther fanfiction #black panther #erik stevens #killmonger fanfiction #killmonger smut #erik stevens x reader #fictioninmybloodworks #fictioninmyblood #erik stevens x black!reader

[nysrage]

killmonger, that’d eat you like you were his last meal and he was always so messy with it. your knees to your chest as he’s spitting down on your pussy just to slurp it all back up into those soft plump lips of his. peppering kisses from your clit down to your folds right before he reaches that forbidden hole. watching it clench and pucker for him, so he’d start off by giving it a small kiss. catching you off gaurd for a moment, “erik what are yo—” cutting you off with another wet stimulating kiss that had you clenching for more. “keep them legs up and stay open for me mama..” spitting on it before giving it a flat wet lick, sucking on it softly. “ouuu, pa you so nastyyy.” thumbing at it slowly, while his tongue fucked into your gushing pussy. erik watching your face contort in pleasure with a smirk when his thumb finally seeps into that puckering hole. “mhm, justtt like that.. open up for me.” curling that finger into your g-spot just as he closes his mouth around your clit. your moans bouncing off the walls as your legs shake uncontrollably. “f-fuckkkkk”

killmonger, who’d fuck you vocally in your shared suite in Cape Town, Africa reminding him of his true home. Wakanda and his many unsettled feelings towards it. the sun rising in the distance as morning rays gleaming against your soft brown skin, with his mind filled with the possibilities that he’d do this to what he’d heard were the most beautiful sunrises. your body wrapped in the sheets as he stroked you from the side. hands gripping at the side of the bed as your ass bounced off his pelvis, “pussy so good.. fuck.” stretching you out perfectly as your walls sucked him back in for more. hole clenching down on him at the sound of his voice. “yess, keep talking baby!” yours all whiney and needy for him to get you to your peak. “m’gonna make love t’you in front of the most beautiful sunset in the world.” his hips pistoling in and out of you faster, watching that ass ripple at the contact. “let all of wakanda here you scream out f’r me baby.. i promise, ima get us there” accentuating it with a hard thrust that left you with nothing on your mind but him.

killmonger that’d only be like this when his mind was full and clouded with festering thoughts and emotions. coming home drunk and scratched up from a mission, a fresh new incision on his skin reminding why he’d been doing all this in the first place. leading to your lower half hanging off the edge of the bed, while he dug you out ruthlessly. one of his hands wrapped around your throat while the other kept your leg open and spread for him. “mmm—erikkkkk!” your moans, whines, and the stirring of your walls from previous orgasms were the only thing that could be heard. the loud squelching only turning him on more as you fidget around for something to ground you, pushing at his chest briefly but remembering the lesson you’d learn if you didn’t remove it. which you did just a quickly as you placed it. erik loving every second of this cause you never ran from all the dick he gave you, regardless of how rough he’d get “mhm, keep taking that dick like a good girl.” wrapping both hands around your throat and speeding up his deep pace. “shitshitshittt” your eyes rolling back into your head, arousal gushing out of you and leaving a warm creamy mess between the two of you. erik grabbing you by the jaw and opening your mouth to dribble his spit in it, which you did with a smile. “you a nasty ass lil bitch i love that shit” his pace starting to grow sloppy “love how you let me slut this pussy out baby.” rolling the pad of his thumb along your clit, walls swelling up tight just before your squirt hard, hot tears rolling down your face and as he fills you up full.

killmonger who i want to ruin me..

#nys works.ᐟ ᥫ᭡ #black writers #erik killmonger #killmonger fanfiction #killmonger imagine #black panther killmonger #black panther erik killmonger #black panther smut #erik kilmonger x reader #erik killmonger x black!reader #erik killmonger x black reader #killmonger x reader #killmonger smut #killmonger x black!reader #killmonger x black reader

[imyourbratzdoll]

Hey I was reading your X-men posts and I just had an idea and if it is possible for you can you write about reader was with Bucky or Steve or both (your choice) but they break her heart and she finds love again with Charles Xavier (James McAvoy) or Eric Lehnsherr (Michael Fassbender) or both (again your choice) and protect her from Steve/Bucky 😅❤️

hi honey! thank you for requesting this, I hope you like what I've written!

summary - love can be deceiving especially with the wrong person, but it's so much more when it's with the right person.

warning - cheating? angst, word whore is used, insecurities, small violence.

the gif I use isn't mine, divider by @newlips (deactivated)

Bucky Barnes had been your light since the day The Avengers found you. He had been the one to comfort you when the nightmares would become too much, the one to love you like you’ve never been loved before. So why did it feel like your heart was being ripped out of your chest as you heard him talking to his friends. Why did it feel like the opposite of love?

“I’m so sick of Y/n being attached to me all of the time! And does she really think I love her?! Has she seen herself lately? She’s no Nat or Sharon. She’s just her, plain.” Bucky groans, rolling his eyes and taking a sip of his beer. “Oh, did I tell you that I hooked up with a smoking hot babe last night?” He smirks. “Man could she bend.”

You suck in a breath quietly, not wanting to be heard and also struggling to hold back your pain. You walk back to your room, quickly packing your things and disappearing into the night. You knew it was too good to be true, not once in your life had anything ever turned out good. You always seemed to end up with the short end of the stick. You had nowhere to go, a bag in your hand and the moon shining down on you. You felt stupid, you should’ve stayed, found a place before you left. 

You decided to walk a few blocks, taking a random train, wanting to distance yourself. You had turned your phone off and threw it away at the first sight of Bucky calling you. You couldn’t turn back now, too busy with your head down, looking at the ground you manage to bump into someone. Your bag falling from your hands, hitting the floor with a thump. “I–I’m so sorry!” You go to kneel but stop when you notice your bag floating in the air. 

“It’s not safe for a pretty girl to be out this late. You don’t know who you might end up bumping into.” You blink, your eyes connecting with blue. The random man hums, “Ah, Y/n L/n. What are you doing so far from home? Don’t you know you have many people looking for you? Some good, some bad.” 

You shrug, “I don’t care…” You wipe your cheeks, ensuring there are no tear marks on them. “Who are you?” 

The unknown man stares, face like stone. Reminding you so much of the man you just left. “And here I thought I made a reputation for myself.” He studies you, “Erik Lehnsherr, but I also go by Magneto.” 

You nod. “It’s nice to meet you. If you excuse me, I have somewhere to be…” You lie, you recognise the name, you knew of the people he used to hang around before he fully embraced his dark side. You couldn’t have him handing you back out of spite, you didn’t want to go back. Not after what you heard. 

Erik’s hand flies out, gripping your arm softly. “No, you don’t. But I’m not a total monster, I won’t let a pretty girl like you stay out on the streets all night. God knows what will happen.” He begins to pull you along, ignoring your protests. “Be quiet, don’t make me regret being kind.” 

Your mouth falls open as you stand in front of the X-Mansion, beginning to feel uncomfortable as you realise these people may judge you. You weren’t a mutant, you were a freak, an unloved freak. “I–I can’t stay here!”

“Why not?” Erik looks down at you, “Oh, are you one of those vampires that need inviting in?”

You look up at him with your head tilted, “Huh? What… No. I just, these people are… and I’m me… Plain…” You begin to play with your fingers.

“Hmm, whoever said that should get their eyes checked. Now come. I’m sure Charles is awaiting our arrival.” Instead of dragging you by the arm, he moves his hand and opens it, waiting for you to slip yours into his. 

Months had passed since you had bumped into Erik, Charles had accepted you into their family, proving to you that you were one of them. Erik had come and gone many of times since he had taken you here, and each time you began to dread when he had to leave again. Your relationship with him was okay, it had begun quite stiff and slowly blossomed into a friendship, the only issue is you fell for him. But you knew you weren’t good enough for a man like Erik, Bucky had proved that. 

Today you were excited though, Erik was coming back, and you had decided to wear your favourite dress, remembering the first time you had worn it, and he couldn’t stop staring at it. Deep down your insecurities were saying it’s because he hated the dress and was wondering how someone like you could ruin a pretty piece of clothing by wearing it, but another part of you had hoped it was the opposite, that he liked your dress.

You walk out of your room, smoothing out your dress as you begin to head to the door where you hear voices. A smile forms on your face, ready to see Erik again. You enter the room and your smile falls, he had finally found you. You didn’t want to face him, he was the reason you didn’t think you were good enough anymore. 

‘Y/n, I don’t want you to think I invited him, I tried to stop him, but I cannot do much unless I control someone’s mind and you understand why I didn’t, right?’ Charles speaks into your mind, your eyes connect with his and you nod.

“This is where you’ve been this whole time?! Do you know how worried we were?! How could you be so stupid!!” Bucky growls, moving closer. It’s as though you up and leaving him had struck a nerve, but you don’t know why, he didn’t love you like you did him. 

You hated yourself in this moment, you wanted to stand up for yourself and show him that his words didn’t hurt, but everything was coming back, and you couldn’t move or speak. “I–I…” 

“Take one step closer to her and I’ll shove that arm of yours down your throat.” A voice speaks from behind you, Erik steps out from the shadows, moving closer to you. His hand rests on your lower back, calming you down when you didn’t even know you needed to be calm. 

Bucky spins his arm, glaring. “Who are you?” His eyes fall to where Erik’s hand rests before he looks at you. “Is this why you ran off? Because you’re a whore?” Bucky steps forward, ignoring Erik’s warning causing Bucky to let out a cry of pain as his arm begins to get crushed.

“I warned you to not step closer to her. Yet you ignored that and insulted her.” He moves in front of you, pulling you to stay behind him. “Charles may have not wanted to control your mind because he’s a good guy, but I’m not.” With a flick of his hand, Bucky rises and gets thrown through the door. Erik stalks forward and glares at him. “If you ever come near Y/n again, I will kill you.” He makes sure to watch Bucky leave before he turns and walks toward you before you can even open your mouth to thank him, he grips the sides of your face and pulls you in, bringing you into a passionate kiss. 

Was this what love felt like?

thank you for reading!

feedback and reblogs are greatly appreciated.

#imyourbratzdollasks #sosa2imaginesask #imyourbratzdollwork #bucky barnes #erik lehnsherr #bucky barnes x reader #erik lehnsherr x reader #bucky barnes angst #erik lehnsherr imagine #bucky barnes au #erik lehnsherr fanfiction #bucky barnes fanfiction #erik lehnsherr fanfic #bucky barnes drabble #erik lehnsherr fic #bucky barnes fanfic #erik lehnsherr angst #bucky barnes fic #erik lehnsherr fluff #bucky barnes fluff #erik lehnsherr x fem!reader #bucky barnes imagine #erik lehnsherr x female reader #bucky barnes imagines #erik lehnsherr oneshot #bucky barnes one shot #erik lehnsherr imagines #bucky barnes oneshot #erik lehnsherr au #marvel fanfiction

[ceceslibrary]

CECE'S FIC RECS

BTS

Updated: April 24th, 2024

Namjoon

TRY AGAIN | jiminscockr1ng

Tonight We're Dancing | unique-high

"Cry for me" | prettyprincejk

Cleaning Day | gojosnympho

About Love | jjkeverlast

Closer | joon4eva

Between the pages | hwanghyunjinenthusiast

Cross Your Mind | dearlyjoonie

Lifeline | downbad4yoongi

Late Night Texting | hobistyles

My Feet to Follow, and My Heart to Hold | daechwitatamic

Sundress | cheolhub

Doom boy | soft4gguk

Sexy Feeling | btsrunmylife

My Goddess | purpleyoonn

Quid Pro Quo | sopejinsunflower

Dream Girl | nmjoon-n

Rival Academia | aseaofyoongi

Cat and Mouse | aaagustd

Too sweet | teenytinyjimin

Jin

Payment Plan | trivia-yandere

Oh Baby | k00sblogger

Yoongi

Angel | sailoryooons

So it Goes | prodagustd

A New Rhythm | sluttywoozi

Three tangerines | kithtaehyung

Wife | mggsv

Jhope

"Missed you." | dilfhoseokie

Daisies | jeonaachu

Jimin

Disease | piedinthepiper

Camping | swanlakebaby

Missing You | swanlakebaby

My girl | k00sblogger

Daddy's Home | lovecoree

Taehyung

His Special Secret | kooktrash

Craving You | hoseokhasmyheartxx

The End is You and I | yonkimink

Distraction | lovecoree

Jungkook

Malibu | joonberriess

Seven | joonberriess

All mine | tanniefm

Side B!tch...? | bubbbii

Sunkissin' | peachyjeonss

Wild Thoughts | sxtaep

On and Off | gashinabts

The Broken Vow | lleldey

Blackout | jjungxkook

Long Way Home | sparklingchim

Over The Odds | jungk0oksthighs

Between Roommates | kooktrash

Shut Up and Kiss Me | ahgasegotarmy116

I miss you, I'm sorry | teenytinyjimin

Let me take care of you | ahgasegotarmy116

Nothing Serious | kooqitas

OT7/Multiple Members

Boyfriend for Hire | remedyx

All Bite, No Bark | spiderlilyserendipity

3 strikes | mapofthesea

Wolves in Sheep's Clothing | peachypinkgloss

Agains The Odds | jungk0oksthighs

WWE

Jey Uso

White Lies | tribalhoochie

We Ain't Going to Bed Angry | rays-hunter01

She My Bestfriend, Yeah We Ain't a Couple | kyleoreillylover

Mr. Right Now | femdisa

Massage. | miyuhpapayuh

Chasin' | southerngirl41

Warm | msbigredmachine

This is Cinema | romanreignseater

Baecation | tribalhoochie

Jimmy Uso

I Hate You Too | femdisa

Dressing Room. | miyuhpapayuh

Beauty Calls | aintnorainbows

Pull Up | harmshake

It's A Scream, Baby | theninthwonder

Stay By My Side | aalyssah

Tension | visionarymode

Permission | theninthwonder

Can you focus on me? | pr0wlerpunk

Roman Reigns

Lingerie Fun | strawberry-milku

Can't Handle It | visionarymode

Under His Spell | southerngirl41

Forgotten Kisses | uceyreiignss

Michael B. Jordan/Erik Killmonger

I get high, high, high | cocoa-puffs

Just Friends | cocoa-puffs

Freshout | cocoa-puffs

Domesticity | cocoa-puffs

In the Morning | nahimjustfeelingit-writes

Office Bae Series pt. 1, pt. 2, pt.3, pt.4, pt.5, pt.6 | nahimjustfeelingit-writes

Neighbors to Lovers pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3, pt. 4| nahimjustfeelingit-writes

#bts smut #jimmy uso smut #jey uso smut #bts x black reader #ot7 x reader #namjoon x you #wwe #fic rec #bts fanfic #roman reigns #jungkook fic #yoongi x reader #hoseok x reader #jin x reader #jungkook x reader #taehyung x reader #jimin x reader #namjoon x reader #jey uso #jimmy uso #michael b jordan #erik killmonger #killmonger smut #killmonger fanfiction #namjoon smut #seokjin smut #min yoongi smut #jhope smut #taehyung smut #jimin smut

[hearteyes-for-killmonger]

ALL MINE.

Pairing: Erik × Black OC (Courtney).

Summary: Erik finds himself at the mercy of an obsessive woman.

Tags: Non-Con, Roleplay, Bondage, Body Worship, Size Kink, Praise Kink.

Part 2

The soft float of breathy giggles filled the air as Erik awoke to realize he'd been handcuffed to a pink bed and confined to an all pink room. His Tinder date from the bar, Courtney Rawlins, was lying next to him on the bed, tracing figures on his forehead with her fingertip.

"Oh baby, don't struggle," she warned in her gentle Cajun accent. The cuffs were tight to the pull.

"Did you drug me," he glared, feeling her finger slip into his nose. "Did you drug me," he demanded, yanking once more despite how those cuffs cut.

"Relax." She tapped the furrowed stress lines between his furrowed brows. "Just relax. You woke up a little confused and it's to be expected. But you're okay. It's just you and me here."

Erik's eyes circulated the room once more for something to help himself out of his predicament, but Courtney caught his hairy chin in her stern grasp.

"Don't startle, my little pumpkin. You are safe here with me."

"Fuck this," he pulled away. "Kidnapper Barbie is NOT what I signed up for."

"Don't be that way. We were having fun," Courtney purred, cuddling into his side.

"What do you want?"

"What any girl wants... To spend a little uninterrupted time with you at my fingertips for whatever beautiful thing we conceive. I'm all yours and... You're. All. Mine," she enunciated with finger taps on his cheek.

"You've got to be out of your damn mind. I would match with a crazy bitch." He turned his head, unafraid but regretful of his choices.

"Courtney," she corrected. "But if you wanna nickname, call me Sweet Pea or whatever your sweet lil heart can conjure." She drew a line down his nose bridge and booped him as he stared a her, a woman 'booping' a grown man 6 years older than her.

"You seemed so normal on our date, Courtney," he continued to stare, unsettled. "What happened?"

She smiled, squishing his chin in her hand. "You're so CUTE. Lil shady self. I love it. I'm gonna feed you and make you fall in love, you just watch. They say the way to a man's heart is through his stomach and BOY do I have a HELLA good tribute on the stove, special, just for you."

She left the room.

Erik tested the cuffs once more, but they were of a sturdy grade. He'd made the mistake of telling her his favorite cuisine on Tinder when she asked and now she was using it against him in some sort of sick warfare. He wouldn't give in.

"I'm back," she sang, returning with her hands full. She set up a collapsible side table with a bowl of steaming gumbo and a glass of sweet tea with a bendy straw. His mouth watered.

"You drugged that."

"What purpose would that serve?"

"Iono but I ain't eatin' it."

Her eyes widened. "You're already handcuffed to my bed! There's no more reason. This here is straight home cooking, no tricks."

The cornbread was floating on top of the gumbo, soaking it in. Cajun cuisine from a Crazy Cajan Barbie. He didn't trust it. He watched her spoon it, blowing gently. The spoon traveled to his mouth as she cupped the bottom to catch the drip.

"Open up. I swear it's the best thing you'll ever do. Well... within the next twenty minutes or so."

Immediately his tastebuds were in heaven. It was the best damn gumbo of his life.

"I'd ask you how you like it, but I can see," she rubbed her well-moisturized knees happily. She smiled, feeding him a spoonful at a time until the gumbo and cornbread were gone, giving him sips of tea in between. His stomach was happy as ever and full, but he was still cuffed to a damn bed and at this weird girl's mercy. What did she plan to do to him and for how long?

"I can't believe I've got you here all to myself! It feels too right."

"Courtney."

"That's not all I have planned for us, but I swear you'll be in love by the end of tonight."

"Courtney, stop the bull. This is crazy. You know it's crazy. You're crazy... You need help and I can help you... If you unlock these cuffs-"

"The cuffs stay on! I don't trust you to stay put. You'll leave." She grabbed his wrists, stilling them. "Stop struggling or you'll bruise."

"Look. Really look at me? Do I look happy? I'm cuffed to your BED. Do you not see how fucked up this is?" He squinted, watching her avert her crazy eyes to avoid reality. The second he got loose, he'd run for the hills.

With a deep sigh, ahe folded her arms on his chest and rested her head on top, looking innocently up at him from under her lashes. "I just wanted us to spend some time together is all. I was gonna let you go... Eventually."

"You... could've... asked???"

A high giggle escaped her. "You know, you have the most lusious lips and the way they move makes me think of things I'd love to use them for. I love this mouth," she sighed tapping his full bottom lip, high on her delusional cloud. "But I'm patient. I can wait."

Erik exhaled the breath he held when she got up.

"Hope you can handle dessert. I don't think you're ready for this one, it's what I call The Clencher." This time, when she left the room, she returned with a covered plate. "Voila!" She presented a wide and hefty slice of chocolate mousse cheesecake.

Suddenly, he wasn't so full anymore. She was killing him.

"Mm, mm, mm!" She sprayed whipped cream on top. Not the damn whipped cream. He loved whipped cream. He ate it straight from the spray can.

Hm... Fuck that, he doubled back mentally. He was done. No more entertaining the circus.

"Whoa! Hol'up... What you doing..."

She began pulling her cropped pink shirt slowly over her head so not to mess up her hair.

"Courtney," he warned.

Under that shirt was a small and magenta bra. "You guessed it," she smirked. "Looks like you're getting lucky tonight."

"Nah, sweetheart. This aint it. I'd have been happy to see this under different circumstances," he admitted, watching her slowly push down the matching pale pink mini skirt to reveal a magenta thong. "But this? Too far." He couldn't deny being a little turnt on. Had he uncovered it in his own way on his own terms, he'd have been glued like a dog on a leg. "It's the principle."

"I don't think so?" Courtney walked forward, challenging him. She pinched her bra apart from the front, letting the straps fall from her shoulders to reveal two perky breasts. "The Big-Big Man didn't get your memo," she teased, looking to his partial-chub. "He doesn't seem to care how it happens as long as it happens. Gotta say, I agree.

"My dick gets hard if the wind blows. You not special. That's why you listen to ME. Consent is everything."

Her eyes grew momentarily.

"You have a way with words that gets me so tingly on the surface and creamy inside. It's not helping your case," her accented voice lilted, giving the sound of arousal. "I'm getting what I want tonight and you're... gonna like it."

Erik pulled against the pink furry handcuffs as she slipped down onto the bed with the cheesecake. "POLICE."

"Stahp," she chuckled, feeding him.

He might as well have been drugging him, she was giving him the itis. The cheesecake was like a cheesecloud. If only she wasn't so damn weird! She fed him another bite then sat the dish down, dabbing the whipped cream on her perky chocolate nipples.

"Bitch... If you touch me without my permission we're gonna have some real problems."

"Would you punish me?" She touched her nipples and massaged the cream lightly in a teasing circular motion, causing his dick to pitch a tent independent of him. "Seems two of us know exactly what we want."

Erik watched her swipe her delicate and clean looking finger along the top of the cheesecake, collecting a healthy dollop and bringing it to his mouth. Hesitantly, he sucked it. She was a gorgeous girl, his ideal physical type, and very sexy. The cheesecake was godly. Next was her chocolate mousse coated nipple. She hovered over his face and he caved, salivating for a different reason now. His thoughts were wayward.

"If I'd have asked you on our first date to come spend time glued to me like a good roux, would you'd have said yes?"

"No," he admitted easily. "Because that's weird. I don't think you really understand."

"You don't understand. I want what you won't freely give me.. Sugar, I want your heart. I want your time. I want you to look at me as more than a one night stand. I want you to understand my passion for all things you." She drug her hands up his washboard abs feeling every bump and indentation, getting very worked up in the process and breathing heavier. Her leg was now over his and she was sitting on top of his thighs, grinding, her hips rotating to show off her toned belly. "I want you so bad Erik. I want you to be all mine and no one else's. I want to be selfish and keep you to myself forever, tied to me. I can be your everything if you let me.

"Easy.. Calm down.." She was riding his laplike they were having sex but he was still fully dressed and she wore panties.. They were getting damp just from that..

It clicked to her in that moment to undress him. He couldn't physically resist, so he laid and watched his long legs come into visibility.

"You even smell amazing." She took a large intimate sniff of his bare stomach. Unhinged. "Why do you drive me so crazy?"

"Drive you? You were already there." He watched her press kisses into his stomach around his bellybutton. A ring of kisses, then more where she'd just been. She traveled up, sliding her hands with them. She was in the Sahara as thirsty as she was, licking his skin like she'd taste pheromones. Meanwhile, Erik couldn't deny the blood flowing to his dick. He'd lied when he said the wind could make him hard, but Fort Knox couldn't get that info out of him right now. He was so fucking turned on despite his frustration.

"Aight that's enough."

"For who? I just started."

She worked her little hungry ass tongue desperately back down to his waistband, kissing over his print in his Calvin Klein briefs. The head HAD to be crazy the way she was feenin.

"Stop... Bitch, what I say? Don't touch my dick." He kissed his teeth as she disregarded every request doing only what she wanted.

She freed his growing erection watching it twitch to life as she stroked it up in her hand. He happened to be a grower AND a shower, and she looked hungry like she needed to be fed.

"I knew it was big. I knew it was big." She rubbed her face against it in circles. With her nose flat on the underside."

"The fuck are you doing?"

"Stay up there!"

She continued to stroke it toward the ceiling, all fingers on deck to grip the girth. It was thickest at the base and that was where her face rested, her tongue tracing the vein. Soap and vanilla filled her nostrils.

He watched her natural nails painted pearlescent white. Then she stopped fucking around and put her lips on the tip, putting him an inch into her mouth, her lips as full as his and shapely. The sight of her lips making his tip disappear with her eyes on his made him keep his eyes on her. She was swirling her lil freaky tongue on the hole. "You freaky motherfucker... you better stop that shit..."

She claimed another inch, still focusing on the tip and watching him carefully to find his sensitive spots. It felt so good to him that he put his head back against the bed and watched the ceiling to shut her out. She was determined to find a way to his soul.

Her hand cranked the rest of his shaft and for a moment her tongue found its way to his balls. He bit his lip, holding back sound. Don't encourage her, he thought. But she was encouraging herself, moaning and licking on his sack, playing with it. Her tongue slipped to his taint, massaging.

"Shiiit.."

"There's no one as perfect for you as me," Courtney announced. "Give me sole access to this dick and I swear," she begged, between soulful sucks on his sensitive tip. "You'll never want for better.. I can satisfy you."

She took him in deeper and deeper still. He could feel the back of her mouth, her tongue, then the squeeze of her throat. She was getting sloppy, making a mess of spit and bubbles that collected around the base and slid to his balls as she massaged it in.

"Fawwck," Erik writhed with nowhere to go. She was seizing his body up, relentlessly sucking and beating the shit out of his dick. "Uh!" He came in ribbons, all in her mouth. Her eyes turned into two happy slits, but she didn't stop. She focused on his tip, still sucking. If his hands were free, he'd push her away needing just a moment, but his wrists were cuffed. "Aight, aight. You don't eat the stick when the popsicle gone," he sighed, watching the ceiling once more.

She was in her own world with his dick.

"I'll devote myself to worshipping this big pretty brown dick."

Her fingers dug into his thighs, passionate in her plea and sucking him into another buckling orgasm.

"One more," she sighed.

This time she gave him a moment as his dick was losing blood, his breathing trying to get back to normal. But it was only a moment. She gripped his base and started stroking to get the blood moving back up. Again, she put it in her mouth.

Erik groaned, pulling against the cuffs. His abs tensed. A low feral growl escaped him. "Fuck me," he blurted. "Sit on my dick. Now."

Brain was turning off, lust was turning up.

She wasted no time straddling him with her panties pulled to the side and her feet planted at his sides, her hands on his chest. She guided his rock hard dick into herself and sank down onto it bouncing off of the first few inches and working her way down with gravity.

Erik growled, flexing and wishing his hands were free. He wouldn't run, he'd take control and teach her ass a lesson.

Courtney moaned loudly with no regard for neighbors as she rode the fuck out of him. An expert jockey. "I love this dick, I love this dick," she chanted. All he could do has throw his hips to add more bounce and thrust deeper into her womb. "Fuck me!"

"I'm finna nut. Shit. Shit." She hadn't put a condom on him.

"I want it all. I want those fucking babies. Give me your babies," she bounced stubbornly.

"Get up. Get off me. Shit. It's coming."

He couldn't hold it. She wouldn't stop. He nutted inside her, panting at every spurt. She was idling on his dick now, keeping it warm as it went soft inside of her.

"Damn," he sighed.

Courtney slowly dismounted with his seed dripping down her inner thigh. She retrieved a key from her dresser and undid his cuffs, sinking onto the bed next to him.

"I might have you for longer than we thought," she smirked.

He wrapped her in his embrace, kissing her hair.

"I can't believe I stuck my dick in crazy," he sighed the second he could breathe properly. She chuckled, reaching across his body to hug him tightly.

"You love it."

"I do. I knew you were crazy when I met you. Scorpios are all crazy. You lucky I looove scorpios." He stretched, letting blood flow through his arms and wrists. "We should roleplay more often. This was wild."

"What we doing next time? And can it also involve liquor?"

"Next time," he smirked, thinking of a good scenario. "Next time, your car can break down and I'll come offer you some assistance."

"Ooh."

"You like that?"

To be continued.

@dashhoney25 @lettidarawest @soufcakmistress @ljstraightnochaser @princessstevens-blog @eye-raq @thiccdaddy-mbaku @destinio1 @iamrheaspeaks @hidden-treasures21 @bidibidibombaclaat @forbeautyandlife @blowmymbackout @misspooh @thotyana-in-this-hoe @purplehairgawdess @thegucciwaffle @goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @thadelightfulone @sultanabby @mysticalblackhottie @baekhyunbabybunni @fd-writes @richonne4life @goldieccentric @thehomierobbstark @capswife @blackpinup22 @harleycativy @lishabaybeee-blog @playgurlxoxo @beaut1fulone-blog @blackerthings @syndrlla97 @ladymac82 @browngirldominion

#original #erik killmonger #killmonger #erik stevens #erik killmonger fanfiction #erik killmonger imagine #black panther killmonger #black panther fanfiction #black fanfic writer #black fanfiction #erik killmonger x oc #killmonger smut #spooky szn #kinktober

[mostlymarvelgirl]

Erik: Are you free tomorrow ?

Y/n Stark: I'm expensive...

Erik: .....

*Charles entering the room*

Charles: Erik I was wond-

Y/n Stark: I'm free for anyone whose net worth is more than mine.

Erik: You're saying that cause you only know Charles fits those standards.

Charles: *blushes*

Y/n Stark: I'm free for you professor.

Charles: *blushes harder*

Erik: *facepalms* *turns to charles* What is it with you and your professor kink?

#charles xavier imagine #charles xavier x you #xmen x reader #marvel pov #xmen #charles xavier #erik lensherr x charles xavier #charles xavier x reader #erik lensherr imagine #professor x #x men fanfiction #erik lensherr x reader #lets chat #yandere charles xavier imagine

[ereyies]

Red Death

hii!! my name is elaine/lainie.

i made the concept for this drawing in my sketchbook and it was disastrous. so I decided to try again while I was testing out iartbook how to use the app before just moving back to my beloved ibis paint to do the lining and everything else. this drawing took around 6 hours over a week or more.

this was actually meant to be cover art for my fanfiction that I am writing on ao3 atm that you can find here !!!

ty for all the reception on my last post, love you all lots <333 i don't really know how to use tumblr, and am very new to the website, so you all make me feel very welcome <33

#art #fanart #bookcover #fanfiction #phantom #phantom of the opera #erik the phantom #red death #the phantom of the opera #erik poto #poto #phanart #phandom #phantom of the opera fanart

[henneseyhoe]

Erik takes readers virginity

Killmonger X BLACK!FEM!reader

WARNINGS: SMUT, heavy daddy kink, oral, unprotected sex, mentions of virginity, Bestfriend!Erik, slapping.

SUMMARY: reader gets tired of being a virgin and asks her bestfriend; Erik to be the one to do it.

Ps. Don’t let !!anyone!! pressure you into giving away your virginity. It should be YOUR choice on when and how you wanna do it and who you wanna do it with. don’t let anyone shame you for being a virgin no matter your age, there is NOTHING wrong with being a virgin or saving yourself or whatever the case may be. This is fiction and strictly for fantasy, it does not depict how losing your virginity actually is, simply because it’s different for everyone…and also because this is fiction lmao. Okay, enjoy<3

——

“And you sure you wanna do this? Cause once I get goin’, ain’t no turning back” Erik asked . He had a slight smirk on his face as his tall frame towered over me, making me look up at him and nod. “Yes. I just wanna get it over with” I responded timidly, fiddling with my hands behind my back.

Me and Erik had always been friends since the third grade. He was sort of a bully, but he also protected me all throughout our school years, so I always stood by him. It wasn’t a secret that I had a small crush on him either, and he always made it known that he knew by poking fun at me getting shy any time he’d compliment me, or when he’d hug me as a greeting and sneakily snake his hands down to my lower back just to make me tense up and push him away.

Because of my shyness, this is also what landed me being a virgin at age 20. Since me and Erik were best friends, I told him everything, so he knew that I was still a virgin and made fun of that anytime we’d talk about anything sexual, no matter if it was a joke I giggled at or just a simple conversation in general. Saying things like “why you talkin’? You don’t know nothing ‘bout this” or “virgin Mary over here laughing but I doubt she get the joke”.

It wasn’t like I lacked simple sexual education or anything, I just never did anything. I tried porn, but it got boring fast. I tried masterbation, but I could barely rub my own clit for more than 8 minutes without feeling an odd sensation that made me stop. I understood that it was most likely an orgasm, but the feeling felt like l was ascending to god himself, my entire body becoming too sensitive to ever finish.

When I told Erik about that, he bursted into laughter, almost shedding tears as I explained to him how I didn’t understand how to finger myself correctly either. I probably shouldn’t have told him anything, but in my defense he asked if I ever “stuck a finger up there”, so I just came clean, which was a mistake. And let’s not forget the on going joke he made up with our entire friend group with how he would be the one to take my virginity.

Everyone laughed, including me at one point, thinking it was a joke. Difference was, when he laughed, he was dead serious. Secretly he’d been plotting since senior year when back to school started and I suddenly came back with a little weight that went straight to my ass and thighs, switched my bifocals out for contacts and learned how to lay my edges correctly.

Not only that, but even with all the changes in my appearance, I never switched up. I never decided to fuck with some popular niggas cause they was all barkin’ at me, I never went off an pretended like I didn’t know nobody after the slight boost I got in socials after my ass got fatter, and that just made it better for Erik.

It eliminated all of the niggas that could have potentially broken me off and made me a freak before Erik could get his hands on me, but he knew it’d take some time for me to get on his level.

“So…is this the part where I get naked?” I asked awkwardly, rocking on the heels of my feet. Erik chuckled and shook his head “look, I’m not just gon’ fuck you like that and you don’t get nothin’ out of it. I wanna teach you a lil sumn while we at it” he admitted, crossing his arms, making his muscles press against his fitted black shirt.

“Are you-..are you flexing?” I raised an eyebrow as my eyes trailed to his biceps, the man taking his finger and lifting my chin so I was looking back up at him. “You off topic. Get on your knees”

A shiver ran up and down my spine as he spoke and touched me, a second heartbeat appearing between my legs.

-

If you told yesterday me that I would be on my knees in front of my bestfriend of ten years, with his dick down my throat and his hands on the back of my head to hold me down till my I was begging for air, I would have laughed in your face and walked away. Maybe even would have called you delusional.

“Move your hands and use your mouth” Erik grunted while thrusting his hips into my mouth shallowly, my hands being wrapped around the rest of his shaft, prohibiting him from going any further.

“What did I just say? Move your damn hands”

His gruff voice boomed to show he was serious, making me clench my thighs together tightly. He spoke with a new tone, a tone that had authority and control. An authority and control that I’ve never heard in this instance before. It turned me on.

He tugged at my box braids, making me wince and hesitantly remove my hands, slowly placing them in my lap.

“Good girl. Now open that pretty mouth up for daddy. Just a little wider”

I moaned at his self given nickname and tried to follow his instructions, opening my mouth wider while he slid deeper down my throat. I gagged strongly as he touched the back of my throat, my shoulders shrugging and drool dripping from my mouth whilst he retracted himself a little before easing back in, repeating those motions.

“Breathe through your nose and relax that throat, baby”

he removed one of his hands from my hair and placed it under my chin, helping me gain control of my gag reflexes that decided to be completely against me at the time. I let out a sigh through my nose, finally figuring out how to regulate my breathing as he touched the back of my throat once again, this time pulling back out quicker than what he did before.

“Oh shit”

he gasped quietly, lifting up his shirt and leaning back against the wall behind him as I allowed him to throat fuck me, my spit now dripping into the valley of my titties that were semi covered by a cropped spaghetti strap shirt.

“Just like that, ma. Get this dick wet”

He grunted. I opened my mouth wide enough so my teeth wouldn’t scrape against him again, the man laying a small, painless smack on my cheek any time he’d feel them rubbing against him.

“fuuuck, you finna make me nut all in that throat, baby” He moaned and gripped my hair tighter, his thrusts getting rougher by the second.

I hummed a ‘no’ with violent chokes slipping out of my mouth as he made me go down all the way, my mind racing steadily as I imagined what it’d be like to have him do anything of the sort.

“I didn’t give you a choice” he choked out while his stomach tightened, his abs suddenly becoming more detailed and prominent.

Tears trailed down my cheeks, my brown foundation being mixed in with the salty liquid. He continued his assault on my poor throat, only to stop abruptly and force my head down until my nose touched his stomach. Suddenly I felt a warm sensation trail down my throat, a taste of bitter sweetness lingering on my tongue as he pulled out with strings of my spit mixed with his cum dripping from the tip of his dick.

He used his hand and tilted my head up, forcing me to look up at him again. “Swallow”

he demanded, my head shaking rapidly as I held the remanding bit of him under my tongue.

“This is your first time, so don’t make me say it again and make this night more eventful than it already is, Y/N. I hate going back on my word, but I hate being disrespected more than that”

he threatened, my eyes widening with wonder as to why he said that and what he’d do if I had spit.

Taking no chances, I decided to save my curiosity for another day, building up the courage to finally swallow, licking my lips after. He tilted his head at me and squeezed at my jaw, opening my mouth. Humming in satisfaction, he slid his thumb into my mouth, my lips immediately closing around it and beginning to suck while looking at the man, my watering eyes gleaming in the apartments bright lights as if glitter was placed under my lids beforehand.

“Damn..”

he murmured and slowly pulled his thumb out, replacing it with his tongue as he bent down and laid a soft kiss on my lips. I melted into his touch, my pussy beginning to throb once again with him simply just wrapping his hands around my throat and arm, pulling me up from the floor.

My legs felt weird from being on my knees for so long, my throat feeling weirder from the constant pressure it just endured. He then picked me up bridal style and began walking us down the hall and into my room.

softly laying me onto my bed, he started to pull all of my clothes off one by one, leaving me naked.

I subconsciously covered myself up, and stared at him, most of my focus being on how he was gonna fit inside. He noticed my staring and chuckled while taking his clothes off. “You’ll be fine. I’ll make it fit” he spoke as if he read my mind. “I don’t think it will…” I began closing my legs, the man only gripping my thighs and prying them back open.

“I promise if it hurts I’ll stop”

“Promise?”

“Promise” he reiterated and bent down, kissing up my thighs. Shivers went up my spine as he got closer and closer to my pussy, his breath and mustache tickling my skin. He took his middle and ring finger and spread my lips apart, my juices already starting to leak out from the prolonged playing.

“Look…She already so damn wet for me”

He looked up at me and licked a long stripe up from my entrance to my clit, a moan leaving my lips.

“She sweet as hell too” he smirked before going in, his tongue making love to my pussy as he swirled and flicked it over my clit with a quickness, his middle finger now spreading my juices around my entrance before he slowly eased and slipped it inside of me, making me let out a louder moan.

He began humming and shaking his head from side to side as he closed his lips around my clit, adding suction while attempting to slip a second finger inside of me. I winced and bucked my hips up, my walls clenching and unclenching around his fingers involuntarily.

“I can’t!”

His eyes traveled up my torso until they met mine, a blank look on his face as he disconnected his lips from my clit.

“How do you expect me to fuck you good if this pussy can’t even take two fingers? Don’t tell me you backing out now”

He taunted and licked his fingers clean, a grin growing on his face.

“I’m not! I just…I wasn’t ready right then”

I lied, being scared of him literally ripping me in half in reality.

“You sure?”

He asked teasingly and kneeled onto the bed, gripping his shaft with one hand and rubbing his tip up against my entrance, the tight muscles clenching just from the light touch. I nodded, looking down to watch his actions. He began rubbing his dick through my folds, my juices making every inch and vein he had shine underneath the mood lights in the room.

“You see that shit? That pussy just beggin’ for me, baby” he let out a grunt as he attempted to push into me again, my hand immediately flying to his stomach to stop him. “Wait!…promise it won’t hurt?” His head tilted, his face reading a ‘seriously?’ Look.

“I can’t promise you that. But I promise if you want me to stop, I will”

I stared at him for a while, thinking about my decision. I couldn’t really come up with a reason not to continue other than fear, but I knew he wouldn’t intentionally hurt me.

I slowly moved my hands and Erik took that as a sign to continue, attempting for the third time to push into me, only this time the tip of his dick successfully makes it in, a sigh erupting from my throat.

He watched my face contort as he continued to slide inside of me until our hips were touching.

“Fuck…” I mumbled, taking a deep breath. a moan seemingly interrupted everything else I did after that point, every move of my hips making my clit jump and throb, the pain that was once there before now withering away. He soon began to rock his hips into me, his hands slithering up my body and holding my bouncing titties in place. The stretching felt unbearable for a few minutes, my juices seemingly making it both better and worse.

Better by making the thrusts go smoother, but worse because he was getting deeper by the second, so deep that it felt like a bulge had appeared in my stomach, stopping right under my belly button when he thrusted in completely. I know that it was impossible for him to literally be in my stomach but that’s how it felt. And it started to feel good. Really good.

My mouth was stuck open, letting out pathetic whimpers.

“I’m hittin’ that spot, huh?” Erik spoke suddenly, caressing my jaw softly while looking deep into my eyes. I nodded slowly, my hands reaching up to grip the plush headboard above us.

“Unt, Unt. Talk to me, baby. Tell me how that big dick feel”

he groaned, giving me long strokes that had me feeling delusional.

“Yesss, it feels good, daddy—oh my god!”

My words slurred as he suddenly switched his pace, the clapping noise becoming more obvious. He leaned in on my body and wrapped his hand around my throat, adding light pressure while giving me life rendering strokes, my body shaking under him just that quickly.

“I feel it, princess. That pussy squeezing daddy so tight. Tight ass pussy”

he laid a harsh smack on my thigh and I yelped, my hands flying to his arms and my French tips scratching down his brown skin. I don’t know how he knew, but it felt like I was about to explode, my legs clamping around his hips before he let go of me and spread them back open, using them for leverage to thrust into me deeper, if that was even possible with how he was doing me now.

“FUCK!”

I shouted, my back arching and falling against the bed. He watched as my pussy creamed around him, leaving a white coat of it around his dick, just how he liked it.

“There you go, baby. Get that nut”

He smiled and began rubbing my clit. It felt like electricity was running up and down my body, my eyes rolling far back into my head as I moaned louder.

“Nah, look at me, I don’t want you thinkin’ of anything else but this good dick”

He used his other hand and put it behind my neck, pulling me up a little so that I was slightly folded, forcing me to keep my eyes on him.

looking at him felt different than looking away, as if the feeling intensified. It was like he was stealing my soul with just the glare of his eyes on me.

I felt weak and powerless, my last orgasm taking all of my energy. I couldn’t lie and say I didn’t like it either.

Knocking me out of my thoughts, I felt Erik’s hips snap into me, this time it was harder, one stroke taking all of the air out of my lungs as I gasped, holding my breath in my throat.

“Right there—“

I managed to choke out, my eyes trailing down to where we connected, watching him work his magic.

“What was that?” He asked cockily, thrusting into me all the way and swirling his hips. My eyes shut tightly, taking all of him in.

“R- right-..FUCK!”

I tried to speak, but only curses seemed to do me any good. My pussy was filled to the brim with him, my walls gripping him tightly. He rolled his hips with such skill, the shaft of his dick rubbing up against my gspot with the tip of him reaching the back of my pussy.

Him having a slight curve upwards only added to the pleasure, the curve helping him reach places that only he now knew existed.

He smiled at my response, thinking that he would ‘deal’ with my incomplete sentences later.

“I want you to tell daddy how good this big dick is. Explain to me how this dick make you feel again, princess”

He cooed, his tone becoming sweet which completely contradicted his strokes, his hips speeding back up.

I could barely talk, drool pooling into the sides of my mouth with tears leaving my eyes again.

“I- I-“

“Come on. Say it”

He taunted.

He knew I couldn’t, pressure in my stomach beginning to rise again. If he asked me what my name was in that moment I probably would have had to genuinely think before answering.

“This dick got you dumb, huh? My dumb little slut”

He mumbled, his words sending me over the edge completely. My body thrashed around as I squirted all over his dick, some of it getting on his stomach and chest. The force was so strong that it pushed him out, his heavy dick sliding right on top of my clit.

“Gahdamn, baby” he watched the rest of my juices drip onto the sheets, his dick now jumping from sensitivity.

“I-I’m done”

I breathed heavily and closed my legs, the two limbs shaking as if I had been freezing for hours.

“Nah, you getting the full experience, ma. Turn that ass around”

He grabbed my hips and flipped my limp body onto my stomach, earning a cry from me. He sat on top of my thighs and squeezed my ass with his hands, spreading my cheeks apart before spitting down onto my second hole, taking his thumb and spreading it around before slowly easing it inside of my ass.

I choked out another cry, the strange new found sensation making my eyes roll back painfully, my pussy clenching around absolutely nothing.

After a few seconds passed, he was back to his original pace, pounding into my pussy from the back while slowly thrusting his thumb into my ass, the feeling giving me goosebumps and sending a shock to my clit as he smacked on my ass with his other hand before shoving my head down into the pillows under me, muffling my screams.

He leaned down, getting closer to my ear while somehow keeping up his pace, his dick now twitching inside of me more frequently, showing he was close to cumming if the constant dirty talk didn’t already do that, saying things like

“Imma be the best nigga and the only nigga to ever beat this pussy up like this”

“This good pussy all mine? Yeah? Imma lucky ass nigga”

“She so wet for me, baby. She practically droolin”

“Keep grippin’ like that, you gon’ make daddy nut”

he grunted, smacking my ass harder as he dug into me deeply, my toes curling painfully. My pussy was now drenched, my juices spreading around my inner thigh and lips, more of my cream spilling out onto his dick. I was so wet that I couldn’t even feel him rubbing up against my walls anymore, now only feeling when he hit the limit of my pussy, the ‘wall’ not allowing him to go any further.

“Daddy, please”

I begged, the pillow making it come out in a hushed tone. My pussy felt so filled and overwhelmed, my clit getting so sensitive with the sheets rubbing up against it as I laid flat on the bed, letting Erik do his worst, or what I thought was his worst.

“Fuck—…That’s it, baby, lemme use this lil pussy” we both moaned in sync, the man letting my head come up from the pillow for air.

“SHIT!- I’m about to nut!”

He shouted, his thrusts becoming more sloppy and reckless, wet slapping sounds filling the room, accompanying the sounds of the headboard banging against the wall the faster he got, one of the picture frames on the wall falling down along the line. He pulls his thumb out of me and grips my ass harshly, softly biting the top of my ear.

“Keep squeezing, baby. Just like that”

He hums, kissing my cheek softly and pausing his thrusts, grinding his hips into me.

“Erik-“

my bottom lip quivers and he smacks my ass, making me whimper and drop my head into the pillows, shaking my head.

“Now try again” he adjusts himself on his knees again, scratching his neatly trimmed and glossed nails up the sides of my thighs, swollen red stripes following after.

“Daddy—“ I cried out as I felt him ram his entire length into me once more before filling me up with a harsh sigh and a jerk of his hips.

“Fuck…”

he groans and leans up. Slowly pulling his dick out, he watched as some of his cum follows after him, spilling out of me and sliding down to my sensitive clit, my pussy clenching.

—-

“Damn…is that how sex is for everybody?” I asked. It was about an hour later and I was laying there limp as Erik chuckled, grabbing a baby wipe out of my drawer and wiping me off, my hips bucking once he swiped over my clit with the baby wipe. “Nope. But if you stick wimme, I promise it’ll be like that” he kisses my back “every” another kiss. “single” another. “Time” he smacked my ass, causing me to pull my ass up into the air and whimper, my hand reaching back to rub the spot.

————

Hopefully the person that requested this likes it, I didn’t know if they were down with the kinky shit but most of my other work looks like this so fuck it lmao.

#michael b jordan smut #smut masterlist #masterlist #michael b jordan #killmonger fic #killmonger smut #killmonger fanfiction #erik kilmonger x reader #killmonger x reader #smut blog #black!fem!reader #black fanfic writer #black!oc #black!reader #black panther smut #smutty #henneseyhoe

[clearlydiamondz]

I Saw Mommy Kissing Santa Clause

Erik!Stevens x Reader

After getting caught kissing Erik while he was in his Santa suit, Erik's and (Y/N)'s son is in complete distraught.

Just to get into the Christmas spirit ya know.

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

"Ma, where is daddy?" her son, EJ replied with his toothbrush in his mouth. (Y/N) and EJ were in his bathroom, getting him ready to go to bed. It was Christmas Eve Eve (December 23rd), and (Y/N) was excited for the Holiday. It was their first Christmas in their newly built home, and she was determined to make it the best Christmas both Erik and EJ had.

The two of them grew up in Foster Care together. Knowing each other since they were 12 years old, they stuck together like glue. Erik was always her protector, damn near almost getting kicked out of their group home when he caused a fight about her.

She was his voice of reason. Her soothing voice and her logical thinking got Erik out of most of the trouble he got into. He always joked that if she was never in his life, he would most likely be in jail.

"Daddy went out to go help out a friend baby," she said moisturizing his hair. "Ooh lord, Ima have to braid this in the morning," she said grabbing his bonnet off the counter and placing it on.

"You don't get to..." he trailed off as she chuckled.

"Don't try and talk me out of it," she said tickling his sides as he giggled. "Alright, go get yourself in bed and I'll be in there in a minute" She started cleaning up around the sink. He nodded jumping off of his step stool and going across the hall to his room.

After she was finished, she walked to his room to see him on his bed, playing with his toy car. "Alright Munchkin.." she grabbed the toy placing it on his nightstand. She turned on his night light before tucking him into the bed.

"Is Christmas tomorrow?" your son asked. He was the most excited for Christmas, obviously. After Halloween, he was already talking about Christmas.

"No baby, it's in two days. So after tomorrow," she told him as he laid down.

"That's so long..." he whined with a pout. Even though he was four years old, it still surprised her how much of Erik's face he took. She didn't see an ounce of herself in him.

"It's literally less than 48 hours."

"I don't know how to tell time yet..." he said making her laugh.

"What I'm saying is that it's not the far baby. You will only have to go to sleep one more time after tonight. Then it's Christmas." she told him. His pouting face widened into a smile as his dimples showed.

"Really? Okay, I gotta go to bed," he said snuggling into his pillow as she chuckled. She stood up from his bed, grabbed his blanket, and pulled it over him. "Goodnight baby, I love you," she said kissing him on the cheek. He grabbed her head giving her a peck on the list before saying,

"I love you too." he yawned closing his eyes. She turned off his lights and shut the door. She walked downstairs grabbing herself a wine glass and a bottle of wine. She walked into the living room sat down and clocked a random true crime documentary on YouTube. She was watching for about an hour when the door opened. She paused it turning around and seeing Erik... in a Santa Costume.

"Hi?" she said in a questioning state with her head tilted.

"Don't ask," he said pointing towards her walking into the living room and sitting next to her. He plot down, and the red suit is opened in the front showing a white tank top with his gold chain.

"I'm tempted though," she said as he sighed.

"Angel called me about a toy drive at the group home on Elm Street." She pouted before saying,

"Why didn't you tell me, I would've gone," she replied as Erik sighed.

"Well it was kind of a last-minute thing, and plus I knew you were getting the house ready for everyone to come over," he said rubbing her thigh. "They were a great group of kids, it was so nice to see them get all happy." he chuckled as she smiled rubbing his cheek.

"I applaud you for doing what you did," she said smiling at him.

"It kinda reminded me of the group home we were at. I freaking hated Christmas." he sighed. She remembered those nights during the Holiday season. Seeing everyone at school with their new clothes and new devices while they had nothing. Not even a family dinner.

"Yeah... it kinda sucked didn't it," she said as he chuckled looking at her. "I'm just glad we turned out alright," he said grabbing her hand and squeezing it. She leaned over placing a kiss on his cheek, then on his lips. He deepened it, trailing his hands behind her neck and pulling her closer. She pulled away smiling at him as he started to kiss her on her neck.

"Is EJ upstairs?" he asked looking behind him at the staircase as she nodded.

"Yeah, he's been sleeping for about an hour." she bit her lip at him as he nodded. He let go of her thigh before leaning back into the sofa. He licked his lips one more time before looking up the stairs one more time.

"Ion knows if I've told you that you look real good today..." She looked down at her nightgown which was Grinch-themed that she found at Walmart. Her hair was already wrapped up in her bonnet and she had star pimple patches on her face.

"Uhh, what?" she chuckled looking down at her outfit once more.

"Come here." he grabbed her hand as she placed the wine glass on the table. She stood up walking in between his legs as he widened them.

"Ya know..." he started off placing his hands underneath her gown, slowly tracing up the inside of her thigh. "Maybe you should sit on Santa's lap and tell him what you want.." he smirked at her. Licking her lips, she placed both of her knees on the side of his thighs as his hands found his way up underneath her dress and gripping her ass. She placed her arms on his shoulders before saying,

"I think I may have a few things in mind.." she trailed off playing with his gold chain. He grabbed the back of her bonnet, pulling it and biting her neck.

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

EJ tossed and turned in his bed, but the excitement of Christmas was keeping him awake. He heard what he thought was the TV turning off until he heard his dad talking. He decided to stay in bed until Erik would come in and kiss him goodnight.

But he never came.

Impatient, he threw his blankets off of him, opened his door, and tip-toed down the hall. Going down the steps and looking over the banister, his jaw dropped and his eyes widened. He saw his mom sitting on Santa Claus's lap and kissing.

He gasped, (Y/N) pulling away and looking around to see where the noise came from. Eyes still wide, EJ ran up the stairs tears in his eyes.

"I'm gonna tell my daddy," he told himself.

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

"Erik stop. Stop," she said pulling away from him as he continued the attack on her neck. "I think I just heard EJ.." she said looking behind the couch.

"Come on now, quit acting like you don't want this-" they heard a door slam upstairs as she jumped up. "Oh my god.. EJ, I think I heard him on the stairs," she said standing up and fixing herself.

"I'll go check on him," he said standing up as she stopped him.

"No, you look like Santa Clause. That's just going to ruin it. I'll go check on him." she said turning around before he smacked her ass and grabbed it. He wrapped his other arms around her waist pulling her to his chest and whispered,

"Don't think I'm done with you." she moaned closing her eyes before he let her go. Catching her balance from her knees buckling, she ran up the stairs to see how EJ was doing.

She slowly opened his door to see him facing the wall, lying down with his pillow in his arms. "EJ..." she whispered walking by the bed to see him squeezing his eyes shut, pretending to be asleep. "Are you okay beloved?" she whispered bending down. Still no response. Sighing, she grabbed the blankets tucked him in and kissed him on his cheek, and exited the room. She walked down the hall to Erik's and her bedroom, her eyebrows furred in confusion.

"What happened," Erik asked taking off his boots.

"I think EJ saw us downstairs," she whispered to him walking towards the bed.

"I highly doubt it was anything scarring (Y/N). It wasn't like we were actually doing it." he chuckled before standing up and walking into their shared bathroom.

"I mean still... I don't want to expose him to that kind of stuff. He is way too young." she said worriedly.

"We kiss in front of him all the time. I don't think it's bad," he said taking off his white tank top only leaving him in his red Santa suit pants.

"That's different. We were making out, and you were touching me," she said, a slight blush creeping on her face as he smirked at her.

"I can touch you some more if you want," he said grabbing her waist and pulling her closer. She pushed him away,

"I'm serious Erik..." she trailed off as he sighed grabbing her shoulders.

"I don't think it's that serious. If EJ saw something and was bothered by it he'll let us know about it. Like he always does." he comforted her. It was technically true. (Y/N) took pride in her and Erik's parenting, letting him set boundaries for himself and not silencing him when he had questions.

"Yeah... your right." she sighed. "Maybe I'm just overthinking," she told herself before he kissed her on the forehead and then again on her lips. "Now come take a shower with me," he said grabbing her ass as she laughed.

"I already took a shower before you came."

"Well come take one with me.

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

Erik and (Y/N) close friends came to the house to celebrate Christmas Eve with them. They were enjoying some old R & B music, and having a few drinks and food. EJ was outside with his "cousins", Erik was showing the guys his new gaming room while (Y/N) was in the living room with her friends drinking wine.

"This house is absolutely amazing." Her friend Sasha, gawked at her house as she smiled.

"Thank you. I mean Erik did most of the architectural design," she said looking up at the high ceilings. "But there are still some things we want to add. But we are going to wait until EJ is a little older so he's not bothered by it," she said.

"I bet you and Erik have been all over this place," Jela smirked at her drinking from her wine glass.

"I mean... I can't help it," she said with a giggle. "But I think EJ may have caught us last night," she said.

"Awe that poor baby, y'all need to learn to keep y'all hands off each other," Sasha said hitting her thigh.

"We weren't even doing anything. We were just making out, but he's been acting all strange towards me." she pouted. Usually, EJ and (Y/N) would make breakfast with each other. Today, he didn't want to do it with her. EJ wanted to make breakfast with Erik.

Then when it was time to do his hair, EJ kicked and screamed not wanting her to touch him. Erik had to put a sloppy ponytail on top of his head.

"He'll be fine. He'll forget it by the morning when he sees all those gifts." Jela replied. (Y/N) was about to respond but was cut off with Erik and everyone else coming downstairs.

"Okay Stevens.. that's a nice little setup you up there." Jela's fiance, Jordan replied.

"That's not even the finished product." he chuckled. "Where is EJ?" he looked at his wife as she pointed outside.

"They are outside playing." Right on cue, the kids ran into the living room, EJ jumping into his dad's arms as Erik lifted him up.

"Look at the little man right here." Sasha's boyfriend, Leo asked ticking EJ in Erik's arm as EJ giggled and squirmed. Erik put him down as he ran straight to his auntie Jela. Jela gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek before saying,

"Are you excited for Santa to come?" Jela asked. Immediately his face turned into a frown then anger.

"I don't want his fat self to come to my house at all!" he yelled. The outburst caught everyone off guard, but more Erik and (Y/N).

"Beloved, what's wrong?" (Y/N) asked going to rub his back but he smacked her hand away.

"EJ!" she exclaimed. Erik grabbed his hand, pulling him away from Jela.

"EJ, come here." EJ started to cry, and you looked at Erik confusingly. "I don't want to ever catch you putting your hands on your mother you hear me?" Erik chastised him as EJ cried harder.

"I-I saw you!" he screamed at his mom, tears rushing down his face. Being a toddler, of course, he threw tantrums. But this was more than a tantrum. She could really see the hurt in his eyes.

"I saw you kissing Santa Clause last night!" he screamed. Realization started to sink in before Erik covered his mouth trying not to laugh in front of his son. (Y/N)'s reaction was the complete opposite. She was horrified.

"Ayo!" Leo busted out laughing. That really angered EJ because he took a B-line straight to Jordan.

"IT"S NOT FUNNY!" before he could reach to do his attack, (Y/N) stopped him by picking him up. "Let me down! I don't want to talk to you!" he screamed, managing to get out of your grasp and running up the stairs.

"Auntie (Y/N), you know Santa?" Your "niece" Cleo gushed in amusement.

"No sweetie. I don't know that man." she sighed. "I told you he saw us Erik!" she yelled at Erik as he finally let his laugh slip. "It's not funny!" she exclaimed, sounding just like her son. She ran up the stairs after him.

"I knew y'all was freaky but I ain't know y'all was that freaky," Jordan whispered in his ear so that the other kids didn't hear it. Erik laughed before walking up the stairs to see his wife trying to open EJ's door.

"EJ come out here. Let me talk to you," she said twisting the door nob, but it was locked. "Erik can you go downstairs and get the keys," she said still trying to get it open.

"I'm not going nowhere. But he is about to open this door." he walked to the door, her moving out of his way to see what he was going to do.

"EJ, I know you are upset but you know how I feel about locked doors. If I have to use a key to unlock it, it's gonna be me and you." There was a silence before he said,

"I just want to talk to you Daddy," he said at the door. (Y/N) sighed rubbing her forehead.

"Okay.. that's fine," Erik said as (Y/N) looked at him. "Look, I'll talk to him okay. He obviously isn't giving it up." he said. She looked at his door one more time before nodding.

"Okay." he gave her a kiss on the forehead before she left down stairs. "Okay. She's gone." Erik said. He slowly opened the door, Erik looking down and seeing his son's wet and teary face.

"Aww man.." Erik started to feel bad as he picked his son up. "Hey stop crying." he wiped his tears as EJ looked at him.

"Daddy, I went downstairs last night while you were gone, and I saw Ma sitting on Santa's lap and they were kissing.. for like a really long time," he said. Erik sighed sitting on the floor with EJ in his lap. "Why aren't you mad?" he sighed before saying,

"EJ, that wasn't Santa... that was me," he said. EJ's mouth dropped. "No no. I saw him. I saw his hat, and the red coat and everything." he said.

"I know. I was dressed up as Santa," he replied, EJ looking at him confused.

"Wait so Santa isn't real..." he trailed off, tears filling in his eyes.

"No Santa is real... but Santa can't always visit every child. So I help him by visiting them." he lied. "EJ your mom would never do that to me, and I wouldn't do that to her." he comforted him.

"How do you know?"

"Well.. me and your mom when we got married we made promises to each other. And we have trust in each other that we won't break it." Erik explained to him, but the look of confusion was still on his face.

"What's trust?"

"It's like.. it's when you believe in someone, right? So I believe in your mom to not hurt me, and your mom believes in me not to hurt her." he told her. EJ thought of it some more before he slowly nodded.

"Okay... okay it makes sense," he said sniffling.

"You know you are going to have to apologize to your mom right?" Erik said wiping the rest of EJ's tears. "I know you were upset, but you really hurt her feelings. You were being mean to her all this morning."

"I know.." he whispered looking down and playing with his hands. Erik stood up with the boy still in his arms, making his way to their bedroom. He found his wife in the closet looking for something. She looked up seeing him in Erik's arms before Erik stood in front of her. He put EJ down, kneeling next to him.

"EJ got something to say to you," Erik said. She kneeled in front of him before he started speaking.

"Mommy, I'm sorry for hitting and yelling at you," he whispered. "I won't do it again," he said. She pouted looking at him, seeing how guilty he looked. She grabbed him pulling in into a tight hug before kissing him a kiss on the cheek.

"Thank you for apologizing beloved. I just want you to know that I would never do anything like that to your daddy, okay. I love him way too much to do such a thing." she said, moving the strands of hair that were in his face out of his face.

"I know, daddy told me that you guys trust each other," he said smiling as she smiled back.

"Ooh sounds like you learned a new word.." she said, acting surprised.

"I did! I did! A-And I trust you." he said as she smiled at him. Erik stood up grabbed him and placed him on the counter.

"And beloved.. if I ever do something to upset you, me, or your father, don't hesitate to let us know. It's better to talk about it than to just walk around angry, okay?" she told him as he nodded.

"Yeah, big fella.. don't be scared," Erik said tickling him as he laughed, with (Y/N) joining in and tickling him. "Alright, go in the living room with everyone else," Erik said placing him on the ground. He nodded running downstairs.

"We are never doing that again." She said. Erik winced at the statement.

"Well..." he trailed off.

"Erik, what did you do?"

"Well that whole little roleplaying thing last night did a little something.. so I went online and got you something. Well for me." he chuckled. He turned around grabbing an Amazon packet.

"How did you even-"

"Prime Delivery.." he smirked. She opened it to see an elf suit that was extremely explicit.

"C'mon, you know you want to be Santa's slutty helper," he said kissing her neck. She bit her lip but remembered that there was company downstairs

"Fine... but this happens upstairs," she warned him putting it back on the shelf. She turned around to leave,

"No problem!" he yelled after her.

"WITH THE DOOR LOCKED!"

_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

@life-in-the-slut-house @gloglamsparks @niahsa @hippieonboard @nanii2x @ejs398 @royaler1999 @luvvvjada @sourbabynaee @tthatkidmimi @kanilive @christinabae @nccu-rnc @youcanttouchthis1001 @jordyn-wkndafvr @ts1mp0ne @meeeeep5 @ravynnn-12 @metra873 @determinednot2fall @trippyscotch @thiswasnevermylifefromtony @itsophiebby @princessmel-1995 @blkmystery @xsweetdellzx @ziirowe @cozyashhh @luvvvjada @reneinii @ts1mp0ne @kaireads2020 @blmcd57110 @ziayamikaelson @babbtdollaaassignn @forevermoremagcon @ajenae @etherealluvrr @lynaye1993 @mscarter213 @automaticdragonmugalien @bethy-baby @softleosworld @meekmillsfrenchfries @hinatasfleshlight @kokokonakon @sociallyawkward18 @raysunshine78 @justgetitoverwith0 @lishabaybeee-blog @rbhp @ladymac @musicisme333

#erik stevens #erik kilmonger x reader #killmonger fanfiction #erik killmonger #erik stevens x reader #killmonger x reader #wakanda #erik stevens smut #wakanda forever #erik killmonger smut

[nahimjustfeelingit-writes]

Neighbors 🩵 Lovers

Part Three

“Erik! Don’t do it!”

Fae tried to calm him down. Her tears flooded her vision. Cordell stood there with his hands up and a frightened look in his eyes. Erik was in full rage mode. It was understandable, Cordell was really asking for it.

“Erik, listen to me, put the gun down.”

Fae placed one hand on his arm tenderly. Her eyes were pleading with him to put the gun down. He took one look at Fae and then his eyes were back on Cordell molten hot. He lowers his P365 slowly, eyes unblinking.

Thump!

Fae watched with wide eyes and her mouth dropped open in shock…

Two Weeks Earlier:

Fae McAdams finally did something unlike herself and she was still trying to wrap her head around what happened. Last night felt like something out of a movie. She cheated back with her handsome neighbor. Fae rolled over beneath his sheets, opening her eyes a fraction. She blinked twice and rubbed her eyes. Opening her lids fully, she noticed Erik’s side of the bed was empty. Her hand reached out to caress the sheets. A content smile decorated her beautiful face.

She sat up on her elbows while lying on her belly and looked around in wonder. The sheets were pooled around her waist and the slight breeze tickled her naked spine. Fae couldn’t stop smiling. She buried her face into a pillow and squealed like a teenager. Her mind replayed scenes from last night and she couldn’t contain herself.

Fae never had sex that good. Sure, sex with Cordell was great, but Erik had a certain je ne sais quoi. She couldn’t put into words what made her experience with him the best experience she’d ever had. Maybe it’s the way he carried himself. Erik was not one to brag. He has confidence, but he didn’t need to make that known every second. He commanded attention with just a look, his voice and gait.

Maybe it was the mystery of it all. She’d never been with a man like that. A man who actually did what he said he was gonna do. A strong silent type. Fae couldn’t stop her mind from replaying images of Erik’s body…his dick…his stroke game…his words…she was hooked from one dick-down. He had her cumming back-to-back. He had her calling him daddy. He had her begging for more when she was too exhausted to go for round two.

Speaking of exhaustion, Fae tried sitting up in bed and the muscles in her arms and back struggled to hold up her weight. She groaned in pain when she pushed herself off of the bed to stand on two feet. The way her legs trembled, you would think she’d been bed-ridden her entire life. He worked out muscles in her body Fae didn’t know she had.

“Wiggle your big toe.”

Fae referenced Kill Bill in a jokingly manner while she wiggled her acrylic fench-tips toes. Fae took her time walking to the bathroom to relieve herself. She flicked on the light in his master bathroom and spotted the toilet next to his corner standing shower. After she used the restroom, Fae decided to take a shower. She pulled the hair tie from her wrist and put her hair up into a bun.

She stepped inside of his shower and turned on the water. She stood beneath the hot water, looking at Erik’s catalog of soaps and body wash. She used his exfoliating gloves and washed with an unscented soap on her private areas and peppermint Doctor Bronners on the rest of her body. After showering, she towel dried and washed her face with some of his Cerave facial cleanser.

After using some shea butter, she put on her clothes, grabbed her things and walked out into the main area. As she searched, she peeked into his office.

Fae’s eyes scanned the room, and that’s when she noticed Diesel resting on his little bed. He looked up at Fae and he ran up to her with his tail wagging and tongue out. Fae crouched down to rub him and accepted his licks to her face. She wasn’t quite sure where Erik went and she didn’t actually have his number.

Fae sent him a DM saying that she had to leave unfortunately. She really didn’t want to. She was afraid of what she might do when she sees Cordell. Her entire demeanor changed from happy to sad in a matter of seconds from thinking about her cheating boyfriend. Her body shook with nerves as she walked out towards the living room. While she checked her phone, not once did she receive any calls or texts from him wondering where she was and if she were safe. He could have at least had the decency to check in on her but no, he was too busy fucking some other bitch in her home!

Fae opened Erik’s door while Diesel stood close behind her. She tried to get him to stay back so she could sneak out. She was about to make a swift exit when her apartment door opened and a woman; tall, Latina, long jet black hair, and a scandalous outfit on stepped into the hall. Fae rushed to crack the door and she spied on both of them. Cordell grabbed the girl by the chin and kissed her. The Latina dragged her long, red acrylics down Cordell’s naked torso and gripped his dick through his black sweats.

“I’ll see you at school on Monday, Miss Rio. Make sure you wear that sexy little pencil skirt for me so I can have better access.”

Fae almost lost it. She squeezed Erik’s door knob so tight she could have ripped it out. The nerve of this bum. So, he’s fucking a co-worker?! Typical shit. She looks like a cheap hoe. Fae was furious. How had she missed the signs? After school meetings? More like after school sessions with Miss. Rio. Is he even an assistant basketball coach? Fae watched with hurt eyes. Cordell palmed the girl’s ass and slapped it before grabbing her hand to kiss.

“You free tonight? I don’t think I can wait until Monday.”

Miss. Rio giggled, “I am. I have to do a little bit of laundry but that’s it. You wanna link again? You sure your woman won’t be around?”

“If she ain’t then we can chill. Please?”

Miss. Rio has this nigga begging to see her again. The way that felt like a stab to the heart. He couldn’t even make time to celebrate her promotion. He thought a fake bag and a fucking hibachi dinner was enough to make up for it.

“Well, since you put it that way, papi, I’ll see you tonight”

“I love you. I’ll call you later, okay? I’ll let you know about the party my mom is having.”

What?!!!

“Love you too. I’ll miss you, papi. Don’t forget to call me. I’ll be waiting.”

Fae cracked the door more when the other woman finally walked away. Cordell went back inside of their shared apartment. Fae shut the door and turned around, pressing her back against it and sliding down to her butt. She brought her knees to her chest and cried. Diesel rubbed his head against her arm. Fae looked up with tears streaming from her eyes, rubbing Diesel on his back while weeping softly.

A quick trip to Whole Foods was much needed because Erik’s refrigerator and pantry was on low supply. He did meal-prep often so today was his day to cook all of his meals for the last full week before leaving for work. He entered the building from his car with a mini cart to help bring everything to the thirteenth floor. He checked his phone and noticed a DM from Fae.

She told him that she would be leaving. He was a little bummed about that because he was looking forward to making breakfast for her. So many occurrences crossed his mind of what could go wrong when she goes back to her apartment. He wished that he’d gotten her number but Erik simply messaged her back.

_ES87: Leaving so soon? ☹️ I was going to make you breakfast. I’m worried about you going over there Fae. I’m on my way back up to the apartment. I didn’t want to wake you.

Erik made it to the elevators and before he could even press the button, the doors opened and out walked the other woman.

“Excuse me, good morning,” She gave Erik a friendly smile while trying to fix her hair.

“…Morning.”

It took him a while to reply. He watched her exit the building with her hair all over her head and her skirt turned every which way. Erik rushed onto the elevator, almost dropping his cart. His heart thumped in his chest the more he approached his floor. Did Fae catch her leaving? Did they fight? That elevator was moving too slow.

“Come on…come on…”

His panic set in.

Ding.

The doors opened and Erik rushed off of the elevator. The hall was silent and very still. He walked up to Fae’s door and pressed an ear to the surface of it to see if he could make out anything. He couldn’t hear a sound. Erik walked back to his apartment and rummaged for his keys in his hoodie pocket. He opened the door and as soon as he stepped inside, Fae was sitting on his couch in one of his hoodies and the shorts he gave her to sleep in.

Diesel was curled up on the floor in the living room and he shot up to his paws when he noticed Erik. Erik shut the door with his eyes on Fae while Diesel barked and walked around Erik to get his attention. He could see that Fae had been crying. He left his cart at the door and walked over to Fae. Erik sat next to her and pulled her into his embrace. They didn’t speak a word. She cried, body trembling the more her tears fell.

Erik snapped his fingers at Diesel and pointed to the floor when he caught him sniffing at the grocery bags. Diesel obeyed and looked at Erik expectantly, like he was waiting for another command. Erik continued to stroke Fae’s hair until she finally sat up to wipe her eyes. Fae looked at Erik, her brown eyes puffy and her lashes coated with tears.

“I was going to leave, but I saw them in the hall. He was–was talking to her so–so romantically. I can’t believe he–he told her that he love–loved her.”

“What?”

Erik couldn’t believe it. Fae nodded her head as she weeped.

“They work together. He’s been lying to me and cheating on me with her and whoever else. He never gave a fuck about me. While I poured my heart out to him about how much I’ve been hurt in the past, he turned around and did the same thing to me again!”

Erik sat there with a shocked expression. He simply picked Fae up and she straddled him with her face against his neck. Erik stroked her back and her hair to calm her down. His blood was boiling.

“I’m so angry with myself—”

“Don’t be. Fae, this isn’t your fault—”

“But I keep allowing myself to be in these situations, Erik. When will I learn—”

“You deserve better. I just wish this never happened to you. I hate to see you crying over this bitch ass nigga, mama…”

Erik shook his head and tightened his jaw.

“I’m on go anytime, Fae. I’ll do whatever just tell me when.”

And Erik meant it. He really wanted to kill him. The dark side of him smiled wickedly at that thought. What he wouldn’t give to push Cordell over the rooftop and watch him fall to his death with a lit blunt in his hand. He would be happy to know that every bone in his body would be shattered like glass and his organs converted to mush. Erik shook those thoughts from his mind to soothe Fae.

“I don’t want you to get involved in my mess, Erik.”

Fae sat back while rubbing her eyes. She exhaled a shaky breath and struggled to meet Erik’s eyes.

“I feel like I’m a burden with this,” Fae looked down at her hands, “Me and my shitty love life.”

Erik shook his head in disagreement, “Fae, I have no problem wit’ it. I don’t like the way he keeps disrespecting you—”

Fae’s phone started buzzing on the coffee table next to her knock-off. She scooped it up into her hand and her face froze. She looked at Erik and turned her phone so he could see.

“Oh, so now he’s calling you?” Erik scuffed, “Fuckin’ clown…”

“The crazy thing is, I never texted him last night to let him know I was okay. He had all night to blow up my phone to check on me but no…he was too busy getting his dick wet! Loser…”

“And you were good. I made sure you were straight. Something he’s supposed to do as your man.”

Erik and Fae locked eyes and laughed boisterously.

Fae tossed her phone on the couch, “Fuck him.”

Erik tapped Fae on the side of her booty, causing her to smile. Erik watched her stretch her arms above her head and rub her cheeks to get rid of the tears.

“I’m sorry that I left you alone. I figured I could make a quick run to Whole Foods. Did you see my DM?”

Fae shook her head, “No. I was too busy crying.”

Erik gave her phone back, “Put my number in.”

She logged Erik’s number in her contacts under his name. Erik laughed at that.

“What? I don’t care. He don’t care to bring bitches back to MY place to fuck, I don’t care to put your name in my phone for him to see.”

Fae sent Erik a text so he could create a contact for her. They sent each other a picture to use.

“You’re so fucking beautiful, girl.”

Erik couldn’t stop staring at her picture. Her face grew hot and she turned away when Erik finally looked up at her. She didn’t know why she was being so bashful. His fingers grasped her chin and turned her head back.

“Stop being all shy.” Erik teased.

“Okay,” Fae smiled, “Thank you.”

Erik smooths her hair behind her ear, “For what?”

“For putting a smile on my face. For being such a gentleman…and for calling me beautiful.”

Fae gathered the same courage that she had last night when she asked Erik if he wanted to fuck. Her arms snaked around Erik’s neck and she took charge, pressing her lips against his. Their lips molded together in slow motion. Erik swiped his tongue over her bottom lip and Fae parted her lips so he could stick his tongue in her mouth.

“There’s that big girl from last night,” Erik nibbled on her bottom lip, “And you’re welcome, baby girl.”

He pushed deeply into her mouth as she forced her tongue into his. They battled, both wanting to feast on what they couldn’t deny themselves. She clung to him as her head twisted to the right then the left. Each time she moved, she drove deeper inside his welcoming home. When he retreated she returned and this time she slipped her tongue over his teeth, enjoying the smooth pearls. Her teeth tugged on his lower lip, causing Erik to grunt.

Buzz buzz buzz

Fae ignored Cordell calling again.

“I wanna help you put the groceries away,” Fae climbed off of Erik and giggled at his groaning, “Come on.”

She grabbed his hand and tugged. Erik stood up from the couch with a pout on his bottom lip. Fae grabbed the handle to the cart and made her way into the kitchen. Erik released her hand and took the cart from her.

“You don’t gotta help, Fae.” Erik said.

“But I want to.” Fae said with a sweet tone.

Erik gave her a look and started putting the grocery bags on the kitchen island. Fae smiled brightly at him before opening a bag closest to her. It was filled with canned goods.

“That goes here,” Erik opened a door that led to a narrow walk-in pantry, “all of the canned goods and packaged foods.”

Fae emptied the bag and took her time loading the items into Erik’s pantry. Erik focused on putting away some of his meats and he left ground turkey and salmon out to meal prep with. Fae and Erik moved around the kitchen in silence, like they were a couple. It felt odd doing domestic things with a man who wasn’t even your man. When they finished, Erik folded all of the reusable grocery bags and placed them inside of his pantry.

“I didn’t tell you that I saw her getting off of the elevator on my way back,” Erik shut the pantry door, “She was still fixing her hair and clothes.”

“Yeah…her last name is Rio apparently. I wanted to drag that bitch. I should have. But my beef is with Cordell. I really don’t care anymore about who he sleeps with.”

Erik watched Fae closely while she stood at his kitchen island, staring down at the granite surface with a somber expression. Erik knew that Cordell telling that woman that he loved her still hurt Fae.

“…I told this man about my past, how I’ve been hurt…he really turned around and played in my face…”

Fae finally looked up at Erik and she shut her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Fae looked away, ashamed, “I keep dumping my feelings on you.”

“Fae, I don’t care. You can talk to me. Stop overthinking it.” Erik reassured her.

Fae released a sigh.

“You’re such a great listener. I’m sure your friends tell you that.”

Erik cocked his head to the side and gave a one shoulder shrug.

“I’ve always been the quiet one in my friend group. Apparently I’m the most level-headed to them. Which is funny, because I used to be a lil’ knuckle head. Always got into trouble. Scraping, in and out of juvie, suspended.”

“So pretty much a bad kid,” Fae joked, “I’m sure your parents had a lot on their hands.

“…my pops died when I was 11 or 12. My mom not too long after that.”

A crease formed in his brow and he looked as if he were fighting with his brain to keep all of those memories locked away in a vault. Fae walked around the kitchen island and stood next to him. She reached out her hand with hesitation, placing it on top of Erik’s hand and caressing it. His eyes fell on her and he gave her a small smile with a tease of his dimples.

“I’m sure all the bad shit you did was because of that…right?”

Erik nodded his head, “Yeah. I was angry for a while.”

“My mom and I didn’t have the best relationship. When she passed from diabetes complications, I felt so guilty. For a while I wished I could have hugged her one last time. The last time I spoke to her we were arguing…bad.”

Erik didn’t take his eyes off of her while she talked.

“…pretty much my family on my mothers side wanted to sell my grandmothers old home—my mom and I lived there—and I refused to let them do that. So, they burned the house down. I lost majority of my things…my sister too…and that was the last straw for me. I moved here and never looked back. I only keep in touch with my sister.”

“Damn. That’s just greed. And I’m assuming your grandmother didn’t want it sold?”

Fae shook her head, “No. she wanted it to remain in the family. The house was damaged, hasn’t been properly investigated, and they collected the money.”

“That’s messed up, Fae.” Erik said.

“It’s diabolical. That whole family can kiss my ass.”

Erik chuckled, “People like that get there’s eventually.”

Fae laughed, “Well, my aunt’s husband divorced her and took her money. My uncle has cancer—”

“Fuck!” Erik chuckled, “That karma came back around and knocked both of ‘em upside the head.”

“Gotcha bitch!” Fae shouted.

Erik and Fae were in a fit of laughter. Fae grabbed onto Erik’s arm to keep herself from falling to the floor. Erik’s eyes were swimming with tears. He hadn’t laughed this hard in a long time.

“Damn, girl. Not only are you beautiful, you funny as hell,” Erik wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his hoodie, “got me crying and shit.”

“My stomach hurt,” Fae giggled.

Erik surprised Fae when he wrapped his arms around her from behind and slipped his hands into the pockets of the hoodie she’s wearing. He put his face against her neck and the hairs from his mustache and goatee tickled her. She was in a fit of giggles trying to hide her neck from him.

“Erik! Stop!” Fae said with a high-pitched voice.

He hugged her tighter, his groin pressed firmly against her backside.

“Make me.” Erik whispered with a growl.

“You know I can’t,” Fae wiggled, “You’re too strong!”

“If I let you go…you gotta spend the rest of the day wit’ me.”

Fae went limp against him. Erik was far from limp. All that moving against his crotch made him stiff.

“You know I can’t do that. I gotta check on Deuce, do stuff around the apartment—ERIK!”

“That’s not the answer I was looking for, princess.”

“Maybe, okay?”

Erik brought his arms away but his body was still pressed up against her. Fae was trapped. She glanced back at Erik and he had a slight frown on his face.

“We’ll see—look he’s calling again.”

Buzz buzz buzz

Buzz buzz buzz

“Let me answer this,” Fae reached for her phone and swiped, “…Hello?”

“Fae?! What the hell? Where are you? I’ve been calling you.”

She almost laughed into the phone. Fae put it on speaker so Erik could hear as well. He had his hands on her waist beneath the hoodie she had on.

“I just got up. I had a long night, Cordell.”

Erik fought back a snigger. He pressed his face into Fae’s neck again and started kissing her there.

“You were supposed to let me know that you were okay, girl. I didn’t get one text or call from you last night…”

Fae squirmed against Erik. His plump lips created a sensation that Fae could feel from head to toe. As his lips traced her jaw, Erik tugged on the shorts she wore and yanked them down roughly. Fae gasped, reaching out to mute the phone.

“…You had me worried, Fae. It ain’t like you to do that…”

She was naked from the waist down. His hand with thick fingers climbed up the hoodie and found the cup of her bra. He squeezed her flesh and yanked one side down, her tittie popping out. He didn’t waste time taking her nipple between his fingers and twirling it. Fae bites down on her bottom lip hard, lowering her head.

“Fae?”

With one trembling finger, she unmuted the phone.

“I’m here ju–just exhausted fr–from last night.”

She quickly muted the call to giggle. Erik smiled against her cheek.

“You play too much,” She said with a hushed voice.

“So, being exhausted stops you from letting me know you straight? If it was the other way around I wouldn’t hear the end of it.”

Erik’s free hand smoothed down her stomach and it was right between her legs. He somehow got the other bra cup down and now he was playing with her nipples back and forth. Fae released a breathy moan.

“What the fuck are you doing?”

Fae unmuted the phone to speak.

“Shut the fuck up.” Erik said.

Fae had to cover his mouth. She couldn’t believe he just said that.

“What? Fae?”

“Uh–listen, Dell, I gotta call you back. I have a really bad hangover. I’m gonna head out now—”

“Where are you right now? You failed to answer that question.”

“With Pandora and Jermaine.”

“I should have known. They’re a bad influence, Fae. They might not have a man in their life concerned but you do.”

She muted the phone in a rush when Erik inserted two of his thick fingers deep in her pussy from the front. He got straight to work working those thick digits in and out of her. Fae reached behind to grip his thigh.

“Mm, fuck,” her mouth fell open, “Right there…”

She could tell her pussy was creaming on his fingers. It was going in and out so easily. A lot of slip for him to finger-fuck her at the perfect angle. Already she felt her walls grip like she was ready to cum.

“Faedra!”

“I gotta call you back—shit,” Fae unmuted the call, “Can I call you back, Dell?”

He could tell she sounded out of breath over the phone.

“You aight?”

“No, Cordell. I to–told you I’m hung over!”

Fae lifted his hoodie up from behind so she could reach into his sweats.

“Fine. Are you coming straight home?”

Erik kissed his teeth, “This nigga bruh…”

Fae silently laughed.

“Yeah. Will you be home?”

He was digging deep in her pussy. Fae tried to widen her legs for him to have better access.

“I have to go take care of a few things for mom’s. I just wanted to hear your voice, baby.”

“Oh–okay. I–I’ll see you later.”

“Love you—”

Erik ended the call.

“You were talking way too long on the phone, Fae.”

“I didn’t want him to—fuck.”

Erik’s fingers slipped out. He sucked her mess off and turned her around, picking her up to straddle him. He walked with her in his embrace to the guest room since it was the closest while taking off her bra. Erik entered the room and shut it quickly so Diesel wouldn’t come in. He laid Fae down and she helped him take off his clothes.

“Your puss taste good,” Erik gripped her jaw and stuck his tongue in her mouth, “Doesn’t it?”

“Mhm,” Fae licked her lips.

“Spread your legs…”

Fae brought her knees to her chest and held her legs up. Both of them stared between her legs. A creamy mess was smeared all over her pussy. Erik got down on his knees and with his tongue he licked all of it up. Fae placed her hand on his head and he used his hands to hold her legs back.

“Daddy, yes,” Fae frowned her face and pouted her pretty lips, “that feels so good.”

“Mhm,” Erik flicked his tongue on her clit.

“Oh, shit,” Fae smoothed his locs back.

She watched with amazement at how he ate her with so much gusto. When he looked up at her, Fae didn’t look away. She locked eyes with him and fed her pussy to him with a slow whine of her hips. When his thick lips encased her clit she yanked his locs between her fingers. He loved the pain. It made him grunt into her pussy.

“Keep eating my pussy like that, fuck, Erik oh my god!”

Thighs shaking out of control, Fae climaxed in Erik’s mouth. He sucked her up one last time before kissing her inner thighs.

He stood and sucked his bottom lip in his mouth. Fae stood up and Erik traded places with her. She took his nine inches into her palm and slapped it against her tongue. Erik had a firm grip on her thick, silky tresses and Fae, with no hands, lowered her mouth around his girth until he was sitting at the back of her throat. All of him couldn’t fit, but she tried her best and he was pleased.

“Mmm, suck that dick, girl,” Erik had Fae by the back of her head and he raised his hips to feed her dick, “Mmmm…that’s it, pretty girl…throat daddy’s dick.”

She was a spit covered mess.

“Who’s daddy?”

Fae had to hum a response because her mouth was full of big dick.

“Fae…when I send you home, I better not find out you letting that nigga hit. I’m serious.”

Fae looked up at Erik through her lashes. He had this glint in his eyes that told her not to play with him.

Fae’s mouth popped off and she jerked him, “Dead ass?”

“He don’t deserve to touch you no more, Fae.”

Fae dragged her lips along his length. She was back on that dick with a vice grip and sucked him long. From tip to base and back up. Spit and tongue. All types of noises.

“You workin’ to make daddy nut…that’s right, mama…yes…get that nut.”

His low eyes and parted lips had Fae going crazy. She loved the look on a man’s face whenever she was on her knees. It was so satisfying. Erik’s eyes rolled shut and his head went back. She went faster, Erik’s thigh muscles tightened, his abs flexed, and his biceps bulged.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm…hmmmmmmmmm—”

Spurt after spurt of his thick cum hit the back of her throat like a bullseye. Fae swallowed everything. Erik pet her hair and then smoothed his hand down the length of her strands.

“Fuck, Fae,” He had his dick at the base, slapping it against her tongue, “You ain’t leave nothing behind, girl.”

She licked the last bit of cum from his balls and let out a suppressed laugh while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

“You taste great,” Fae giggled.

Erik helped her up and Fae climbed on top of him. She was about to lower her pussy on him but stopped when she realized they forgot the condom.

“Top drawer,” Erik pointed to the bedside table, “I keep some in here too.”

Fae grabbed one and opened the packet. She rolled it over his length carefully and proceeded to get into position again. She reached beneath her to grip his dick while her eyes were focused on Erik. He had both of his hands on her ass, arching her back so she could fit him inside easier.

“There you go,” Erik eased her onto his dick, “good girl..”

“Unhhh…”

Fae felt full. She sat there with him inside of her while they kissed.

“C’mon, mamas,” Erik popped her on the under cuff of her left cheek, “Get this dick.”

Fae planted her hands on Erik’s chest and as soon as she got her footing, she bounced up and down. Her ass collided with his balls each time she went down.

“I can hear that wet puss…”

Erik’s hands gripped the sheets and he widened his thighs. Fae continued to bounce. All she could do was moan and whimper. It felt too good. Usually, she didn’t enjoy riding, but Erik’s dick is longer and thicker than Cordell’s.

Erik popped her on the ass, “Good girl, take this big dick.”

“Yes,” Fae dropped to her knees and bounced her hips, “This…”

“This dick good?” Erik said, finishing her words for her.

Fae nodded her head rapidly with her eyes squeezed shut and lips parted. She was panting out of control like she was out of breath.

“Fae…Faedra,” Erik brought his feet to the bed and started fucking up into her pussy, “Look at me.”

She opened her eyes and one of her hands went back to try and grip Erik’s leg. He grabbed her wrist so fast she didn’t see it coming. He delivered strokes to her pussy at the same pace, never letting up.

“Cum on this dick…cum on this dick…”

“Oooooooo—”

“You’re such a good girl.”

He released her wrist from his grip and took her waist instead. Erik continued to pound her from underneath. Fae pressed against him and grabbed his wrists. That ass from Erik’s position was moving like jello.

“DADDY!”

Fae sank her teeth into Erik’s left pectoral and he groaned.

“You ain’t never had it like this, huh?!”

“No! No! No!”

Erik held his dick deep when Fae started cumming again. When she was able to catch her breath again, he went right back to fucking her.

“Daddy, oh my goodness!”

Erik wrapped his arms around her. He was close. So close. He buried his face into her hair and inhaled her sweet scent.

“I’m gonna bust, babyyyyyyy, shitttttt—”

He pulled out and that condom filled to the brim with his cum. Fae was hyperventilating above him with her hands on his chest. They were both covered in sweat and sticky.

“Fae…”

She looked down at him and he had his lips puckered for a kiss. She kissed him deeply before climbing off of him.

“I need a bath. Is it okay if I use your whirlpool tub?”

Erik stood and pinched the condom while it was still on his dick. He was still hard as a rock.

“Yeah. I’m gonna take a quick shower. I wanna make you breakfast.”

They both walked into the bathroom and Erik rubbed on Fae’s ass along the way. She ran some bath water and Erik took a quick shower. Fae watched him scrub his body in pure bliss. Erik caught her eye and he winked at her.

She pinned her hair up again and climbed into the tub when it was halfway full. She used her foot to turn off the water and relaxed back so the hot water could sooth her muscles. Erik was out of the shower with a towel around his waist.

“Don’t rush. Take your time,” Erik cleaned his face, “I want you to relax. You deserve it.”

When he finished drying off, on his way out of the bathroom he kissed Fae on her forehead. Her eyes traveled the length of his naked body until she was staring at his face. Fae gave him a content smile and Erik left her alone to relax.

Tonight, I got the time

So come fuck with me now

You only

Let me know if you're down

Fuck with me, girl

Fuck with me, girl

Fuck me, girl

Ooh, come fuck with me now

You only

Erik turned off the stove and grabbed a platter to plate the home fries with onions and peppers. He’s shirtless and wearing a pair of black ball shorts with nothing underneath, locs covered so his hair wouldn’t smell like the food he was cooking.

…I could go through the whole night with you

What's up, what's up? What the body do?

Like a new car when the body new

Wanna get in, wanna ride with you

Ride on me, I'll ride on you

He was vibing to DVSN. Diesel was circling Erik to try and catch any food that dropped to the floor. Erik had already fed him breakfast—three boiled eggs, apples, cantaloupe, peanut butter, and yogurt drizzled in manuka honey—his favorite. Grabbing the cast iron skillet with an oven mit, Erik walked over to the sink to soak it with warm water and soap.

Back at the stove, he grabbed a non-stick skillet, and buttered the pot so he could cook the eggs. He decided to make a veggie scrample with cheese. Erik sautéed the eggs mixed with peppers, onions, garlic, spinach, and tomatoes. He hummed along to the music while sneaking a piece of bacon to eat on. Turning off the stove, he grabbed a glass bowl and dumped the eggs inside before placing it on his kitchen island with the rest of the breakfast.

After cleaning, Fae walked out wearing his hoodie with her hair up in a messy bun. He could tell that her silk press started to sweat out from the sex. She even had on his sheepskin ugg slippers. Erik had to do a double-take when he noticed. He hadn’t paid any attention before, but he’d just realized that Fae has body art. Her back, left arm and chest, right rib cage, and both legs. Fae gave Erik a beautiful smile with all her pearly white teeth before rubbing her hands together when she noticed the food.

“Is this for me?!” She said with a silvery voice.

“Yeah. Figured you could use some food after I worked that body out.”

Fae rolled her eyes with a flutter of her lashes and a smile teased her moist lips. She leaned over the counter and grabbed a strawberry.

“How nice of you, daddy,” Fae blinked her eyes seductively at Erik while biting into the strawberry.

Erik watched her with a smirk. Fae licked her fingers.

“I gotta go check on Deuce. I was thinking I could bring him over?”

“Dressed like that?” Erik raised his brows as his eyes scanned her body.

“Yeah. Cordell isn’t home. I can just sneak over, grab Deuce and his leash. I’ll be quick.”

“Don’t let the nosy ass neighbors see you.” Erik said.

“I’m not worried about them Erik! I’ll be back!”

Fae left and Erik exhaled. While she was gone, he plated their food and made both of them glasses of freshly squeezed orange juice. Fae was back within five minutes, Deuce in her arms and his leash in her free hand. She sat him down and scratched behind his ears while talking to him like he could understand a word she said.

“That’s my Deuce! Mama misses you!”

He had his tongue out and his tail wagging.

“You’re such a good boy! You’re such a good boy!”

Fae sat Deuce down and he started to explore the kitchen—sniffing around—and Diesel followed him. Fae and Erik watched them interact for a little while before Fae finally accepted her plate and walked with Erik to eat at his dining table. He pulled out her seat for her and he took his right across from her. They forgot the drinks so Erik shot up from his seat to grab them. Fae looked around his dining room and noticed a small table with some framed pictures on it. All of them had Erik in them.

The first was an antique gold scalloped frame with a baby picture of Erik and his parents. They were standing in front of the Sleeping Beauty Castle at Disneyland. A blue and red Graco baby stroller was parked next to his mother while she stood with her arms wrapped around Erik’s father. His mother was beautiful. She had tawny skin, long, slender locs and sandy brown hair. Vintage oversized eyeglasses were on her face and she wore a fitted white tee and high waisted mom jeans that hugged her generously hips.

Erik’s father was a tall, carob-skinned man with a thick gold chain and dressed in a white muscle tee with Hulk Hogan on the front. He wore red basketball shorts that stopped at his upper knees. He was built, pecs bulging over the top of his muscle tee, and his arms were scary to look at. That man was cut like he lived in the gym. Erik was in his arms, dressed similar to his dad except he had on a Disneyland T-shirt with blue shorts on. They all had on the same high-top Adidas and Erik and his mother wore Mickey Mouse ears.

Erik took after both of them.

He returned and Fae blinked her eyes away from the photo. He was back in his seat and tucking into his food. Fae forked some of the potatoes and tasted them, closing her eyes with content. It was so flavorful. The eggs were so good. The bacon was the perfect amount of crispy. The fruit was delicious. The orange juice was refreshing.

“This is great, Erik,” Fae finished her eggs.

“Thank you.”

Fae looked at the photo again and then back at Erik.

“Do you have more photos with your parents?”

Erik looked over at her through his lashes while hunched over his food.

“I do. But my grandma has them all.”

“I see,” Fae took a sip of her juice, “what happened to them?”

Erik sat back in his seat and stared at Fae.

“Your parents? I-I’m sorry if you don’t want to answer. I know you said your mom died…”

“…uhm,” Erik looked away at their photo and then his eyes dropped to his lap, “My dad was murdered. My mom died in her sleep…brain aneurysm.”

Fae didn’t know what to say to that. She sat across from Erik with her fork suspended over her half-eaten plate, her vision growing foggy from tears that would have fallen if she didn’t wipe her eyes quickly. Erik finally looked up at her and she could see the pain in his eyes.

Erik rested his elbows on the table and leaned in, “My pops died during the LA riots in ‘92. He was just trying to keep the peace. Niggas ain’t like that shit so they killed him. Drive by…right in front of our house. I was on my Big Wheel and–and I just…”

Erik shrugged both of his shoulders. He twisted his thick lips and shook his head, as if to say that’s how it was living in that environment. You gotta watch your back.

“All because he was doing better for himself. It was envy…my mom she just…she never got over it. She was so stressed all the time. I don’t even wanna get into the details with that but…yeah…my grandparents took me in, raised me up, dealt with my bullshit…”

“Erik, that’s a lot,” Fae had her elbows propped up on the table while her face rested in her hands. She was listening intently, “Too much for a child to just…take in, you know? To understand…I can’t even imagine—well, I get it.”

Erik sat up straighter in his seat and brushed it off, “All good. ‘Ppreciate you for listening.”

“Of course.” Fae replied with a warm smile.

Fae felt compelled to share more about herself.

“…My mom was a God-fearing woman. She tried to turn my sister and me into versions of herself. I’m sure you know how the Church can be…a bunch of judgmental hypocrites. What she didn’t know, was that I couldn’t stand being there because…”

Fae felt a single tear roll down her cheek. She brought her knees to her chest and wiped her cheeks with Erik’s hoodie. Erik looked at her with a crease in his brow and concerned eyes.

“My uncle…he would…”

Erik shook his head, “Fae…no,” Erik furrowed his brows.

He didn’t like where this conversation was heading. He didn’t even want to think about what she was going to say.

“…She didn’t believe me. She called me promiscuous, punished me for speaking up, made me feel guilty like it was my fault. I resented her. But…I just wanted her to love me. Be proud of me. I used to think it was because of me that she stopped caring about her health…”

Erik stood up from his seat and walked around the table until he was right next to Fae. He rubbed her back and told her that it was going to be okay. Fae released a shaky breath.

“Fae?”

Erik called out to her because she was too quiet.

Fae sniffled, “I’m sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing, love?”

“Because if I hadn’t asked you about your parents, we wouldn’t be here.”

Erik grabbed Fae by her hands and she stood up. He rubbed along her shoulders before tilting her chin up to look at him.

“You don’t need to apologize for that. We were having a deep, meaningful conversation. That’s all.” Erik reassured her.

Fae tilted her head at him, “We were just trauma-bonding. Again. Forget that we even had this discussion and let’s talk about something else.”

“…okay. Whatever you say, Miss Faedra.”

She shook out her limbs and Erik chuckled at how she looked swimming in his hoodie.

“I want some more food,” Fae grabbed her plate and walked back into the kitchen.

Erik was right behind her. Diesel and Deuce almost knocked him down the way they sprinted past him. He couldn’t stop thinking about what she’d just shared with him. Did her uncle…

“Chill out!” Erik shouted after them.

Watching her walk ahead of him on that perfect fall afternoon brought a smirk to his face. Fae looked back at Erik, beaming at him, the sun making her honeyed skin glow. Deuce was dragging her along to the dog park and Fae almost tripped in her platform Uggs. Erik grabbed her by the hand and she laughed against his arm.

Finally at the park, they released Deuce and Diesel to play amongst the other dogs. Fae took pictures of Deuce and Diesel running amuck while Erik stood there, watching her intently. He had to gather himself when she caught him staring and winked.

Faedra McAdams.

This petite woman that reminded him of Pocahontas is affecting his heart in ways he’d never genuinely experienced. Erik never knew it possible to fall so hard for someone in such a short period. It’s only been almost a month. It’s definitely more than lust. He really likes her. Erik kicked at the gravel beneath his feet deep in thought. Hands in the pockets of his sweats, he thought about their situation.

When she does break up with Cordell, will she still pursue me?

I want to take her out on a date.

She’s so good with Diesel.

I want to know more about her.

“You only have a sister?”

Faedra turned towards Erik.

“I do. I had a step brother…he passed.”

“Damn,” Erik shook his head, “What happened?”

“Gun violence.”

Fae gave Erik a small smile.

“What?” Erik asked.

“You were in deep thought over there…everything okay?”

He bobbed his head, “All good, ma. Just thinking about this damn job.”

Erik dragged his hands down his face.

How would she react when I tell her I assassinate people for a living?

“Where do you have to go?” Fae questioned.

“Bangkok. Not sure how long but it just depends on the extent of the job. I really should be training but…”

Erik cocked his head at Fae and his eyes flashed with playfulness. She rolled her eyes at him and pursed her luscious lips.

“So, it’s my fault?”

“Damn right. A pleasant distraction…”

Fae crossed her arms and turned her face away to hide her blush. She started walking in the other direction around the play area and Erik followed her. She glanced back at Erik over her shoulder and squinted at him with a teasing smile on her face.

“…so, these doggy dates, right?”

“Yeahhh,” Fae replied.

Erik walked up behind her and pressed his lips to her ear, startling her.

“Does it involve doggy style?” He whispered.

Fae giggled and shook her head.

“You’re so stupid.”

“So, that’s a yes?”

Fae looked heavenward.

“Okay,” She licked her lips.

Erik dragged his bottom lip between his teeth. They made it back to there same spot to check on their dogs. Fae glanced at her phone a few times with her forehead puckered. Erik knew who it had to be.

“That nigga keep blowing your phone up?”

“Yep,” Fae exhales, “He’s back at the apartment.”

Erik gave Fae a once-over and then looked away.

“He’s really pissing me off,” Fae showed Erik her phone with another call from him, “Like, leave me the hell alone right now.”

Erik had a light bulb moment. He snickered to himself before locking eyes with Fae. She surveyed his expression.

“What are you laughing at this time, goofy?”

“Oh, just…forgot to bring a ball for the boys to play fetch. I just had a little idea of what we could use…”

Erik’s eyes dropped down to Fae’s knock-off. She followed his gaze and it took her a minute to catch on, but when she did, her laugh was splendid. She was bent over, hands to knees, hysterical. Erik brought a hand to his stomach and his shoulders bounced with his own laughter.

“You make me sick!” Fae wiped her eyes.

“Diesel!” Erik whistled.

“Deuce!” Fae called out.

They both came bounding over.

“Fuck it,” Fae emptied her bag, “Here.”

Erik gladly accepted the bag. He shook it in front of Deuce and Diesel and they followed it closely with their eyes.

“Fetch!”

Erik tossed the bag and both of them sprinted off. Fae watched with wide eyes and her hands covering her mouth with surprise. Erik couldn’t stop chuckling. They had their teeth latched onto her bag, tugging and yanking with their strong jaws. Fae witnessed the destruction with shock.

Diesel had the shredded bag in his mouth and Deuce had the handle hanging from his mouth. They ran up on Erik and he took the ruined fragments. He held them up for Fae to look at and she couldn’t believe it.

“They chewed through that motherfucka!” Erik smiled with his dimples deep, “Gahhhh.”

Fae was in a fit of giggles.

“He’s gonna be so pissed.” Fae said.

“Good.” Erik replied.

They let Deuce and Diesel play for another thirty minutes before heading back to the apartment. Diesel went for a bathroom break and Erik groaned when he had to pick up his shit. Fae gave him some hand sanitizer.

“I meant to ask, who is Pandora and Jermaine?”

Fae giggled, “My two besties. I met them in college. They’re models. Before I met Cordell, they took me all over NY. All the exclusive parties, fashion shows…it was fun. I got with Cordell and he’s been very vocal about his disdain for them.”

“So, he’s just one big hating ass bitch?”

Fae laughed, “Pretty much.”

At the apartment building now, Fae stops in her tracks when Erik opened the door for her to enter.

“What?” Erik stared at Fae with a puzzled look.

“We should go up separately.”

Erik gave Fae a half shrug, “Okay. I’ll let you go first.”

Fae finally walked inside and Erik took slow strides to the elevator while Fae quickly pressed the button. He could sense her anxiousness. She was fidgeting with Deuce’s leash, tapping her foot, and sighing.

“Fae, calm down. You know I’m right next door if you need me. And you have my number.” Erik reassured her.

Fae gave Erik a small smile as she entered the elevator. He could sense her hesitancy. Erik was afraid of what might go down. He didn’t know anything about Cordell besides the fact that he’s a cheater and hates Erik’s guts. This man could have a temper. One that requires him to be put in check.

“Call me if you need me, Fae. I’m serious.”

Fae nodded her head and waved to Erik as the doors closed.

Keys in the door, Fae opened it carefully and as she walked in, she could hear the kitchen sink running. She shut the door behind her slowly and stood at the door for a minute to try and gather herself. She hadn’t had time to prepare to face Cordell after all that transpired. Fae’s eyes scanned the living room and she tried to find any traces of the other woman. Of course, there wouldn’t be. If it was, Cordell had cleaned up.

Fae crouched down to release Deuce and he sprinted off into the kitchen. She sat his leash down on a side table next to the door along with her keys. She looked down at her body and instantly her eyes went round. She was still wearing Erik’s hoodie! She rushed to take it off and couldn’t figure out where to toss it for now.

“Fae?!”

Cordell turned off the kitchen sink. Fae quickly walked over to the couch and threw the hoodie behind it before taking a seat. As soon as she sat down, Cordell entered the room and he had a well rehearsed expression of worry.

“Hey,” Fae said with uncertainty in her voice. She cleared her throat to speak again, “Hey, baby.”

Cordell walked over to her and Fae held her breath. He sat down next to her and kissed her cheek. Her jaw tightened.

“Had me worried,” Cordell’s eyes scanned her body, “Where’s your jacket?”

Shit.

“Left it at Pandora and Jermaine’s. I wanted to get home to check on Deuce and take him for a walk.”

Fae shifted her hips away from Cordell on the couch. Even the feel of his leg against hers angered her.

“So, you came home and took Deuce for a walk with no jacket on? I’m shocked,” Cordell chuckled, “You know how your immune system is for shit.”

Fae let out a fake laugh, “Yeah. Today isn’t bad. It’s like sixty-five degrees out.”

“What did y’all do last night?” Cordell circled his arm around Fae’s shoulders.

Nigga, get your cheating ass hands off me!

“Went out for drinks, came back to the apartment to play a little Uno, sat up and talked…girl stuff…”

“I’m just glad you’re safe. I was worried all night about you, baby. I ended up going to bed early. I was so tired after grading those papers…”

He went on and on with his lie and Fae sat there zoned out. She focused her attention on her coffee table and noticed her special candles were out of place.

“My candles,” Fae leaned forward to fix them, “Did you move these?”

Fae looked at Cordell and he had this nervous look on his face. He tried to hide it with a chuckle and a slap to his forehead like he’d forgotten about it.

“My fault, babe. Spilled some water and did a quick clean up.”

“Oh, okay,” Fae sat back, “Thought you might’ve had someone over.”

Cordell looked at Fae for a second. His eyes were guilty as fuck.

“Hell no. Could have been you but you had to go out with your friends.”

Really nigga? Fae thought. She had something for that ass.

“Dell, I gotta show you something. Don’t get mad, okay?”

Cordell frowned his forehead, “What could I be mad about?”

Fae stood up and walked towards the door to retrieve her damaged purse that was beyond repair. She had to gather immense strength to keep from having a laughing fit.

“So…this happened at the doggy park—”

“What!!”

Cordell shot up from the couch and took long strides towards Fae. He plucked the pieces from her hands and turned it every which way, mouth hanging open and anger in his eyes.

“How the fuck did this happen, Fae?”

Fae shrugged both of her shoulders while she chewed on her lip.

“I can’t believe this. You know how much this cost me? Almost 2 bands.”

It barely cleared two hundred dollars, Fae thought.

“I’m sorry. The dog just latched onto my bag at the park—”

“Did Deuce do this?” Cordell questioned with an accusatory tone, cutting her off.

“No. It was some random dog at the park, Cordell—”

“Why would some random dog chew up a fucking bag, Fae?”

“I don’t know, go ask the owner.” Fae fired back.

“You don’t seem too upset about it. This shit wasn’t cheap, bruh,” Cordell groaned with irritation, “Like you don’t get that shit—”

“My rent ain’t cheap, Cordell. It’s just a bag, it was an accident!”

“To you,” Cordell argued, “When it’s coming out of my pockets it concerns me.”

“You can just get me a new one.” Fae replied matter-of-factly.

Cordell looked at her like she had two heads.

“Do you even deserve a new one after this?”

Oh, so now he’s talking to me like I’m a child?

“Cordell, relax. And yes, I do deserve it.” Fae sassed.

Fae brushed past him and Cordell followed her all the way to their room. Deuce was barking after Cordell because he could sense that Fae was upset. Cordell caught up with Fae and slammed the door in Deuce’s face. Fae turned on her heels and scowled at Cordell from the other side of the bed.

“Don’t slam the door in my dog face, Cordell!”

“You know what I think,” He pointed a finger at her, “I think Deuce did this shit.”

“Oh my god,” Fae laughed at the audacity, “Cordell, I’m done with this conversation. I have a hair appointment in about two hours I gotta get ready.”

“Fine.”

Cordell tossed the chewed up bag onto the bed, opened the door and stormed off. Fae quietly laughed to herself, rolling around the bed. Deuce hopped up on the bed next to her and started licking her face. Fae rubbed his back and tried to calm herself down but the tears were rolling into her hairline.

Her phone vibrated with a text and she grabbed it from her back pocket to check it. A smile instantly spread across her lips. Fae flipped over onto her stomach, legs swinging, typing out a reply to her sneaky link.

“I’m sorry.”

Fae looked up at Cordell. He was standing in the doorway with a sorry look on his face.

“It’s okay…”

Fae put her phone face down and got up from the bed to hug Cordell. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace. Fae looked to the ceiling with a roll of her eyes before Cordell released her. He leaned in and pressed his lips against hers and tried to give her tongue but Fae broke the kiss.

“I gotta go,” Fae grabbed her phone and another purse—a small black Telfar—from her closet, “I’m gonna be late for my hair appointment.”

Cordell sat down on the bed, “Mom’s is having that party tonight. You still wanna come with me?”

Fae acted as if she were considering it, but deep down she wasn’t going. Before she discovered that her man was cheating on her, she might have. But, Cordell’s family are just as fake as he is. This wouldn’t be the first time he brought another woman around his family and they turned a blind eye. Fae was certain of that.

“…No. I think I’m gonna relax. After going out last night, my body is exhausted. I hope that’s okay…”

Cordell lowered his head and gave Fae a dismissive wave of his hand, “It’s all good, Fae. Maybe next time, right?”

There won’t be a next time.

“Yeah. I’m sorry, babe. You look like you really wanted me to go,” Fae pouted her lip, “Listen, I’ll go with you—”

“Fae, it’s okay,” Cordell smiled, “I want you to relax. I’ll be fine, baby.”

“You sure?” Fae bat her lashes at Cordell.

“I am. I promise.”

“Well, I may not see you when I get back…”

Cordell nodded his head, “Yeah I gotta head out a little earlier to help her set up. You know how my lazy ass brother is. Don’t wanna do shit…”

Fae gave Cordell one final hug and kiss and he tapped her on the butt. She turned back and waved before leaving the room.

“Hey! Maybe when I get home we can have a little session? I ain’t been in my pussy for the last couple of days.”

Fae cringed.

“We’ll see! Love you!”

“Love you too!”

She collected her things, including Erik’s hoodie, and left the apartment

Erik had just finished feeding Diesel. He took him out for a quick bathroom break and on his way back he thought about taking Fae out for dinner. He put on a white T-shirt with olive green cargo pants that fit snug at the ankles and white air force 1’s. He accessorized with diamond studded earrings, a white gold, thick cuban link chain, and a diamond gold Rolex. Erik completed the look with a black Supreme varsity letterman jacket.

He did one final sweep of his room to make sure he had everything before making his way out towards the door. Fae texted him that he could come over and Erik was out the door. He casually walked up to her door and knocked three times. Fae opened the door and Erik picked up Deuce so he wouldn’t run into the hall.

Erik looked around Fae’s apartment. It was stylishly furnished and spacious. She had a lot of large plants in her living room, and plenty of wall art. Erik brought his eyes to Fae and admired her. She looked pretty for the date night. He was digging the braids heavy.

He could see her ass through her tall ornate mirror that she had propped up in her living room. It was sitting in those jeans.

“Hi,” Fae gave Erik a flirty smile, “you look handsome.”

“Thank you.”

Erik couldn’t help but to gently stroke Fae’s chin. He tilted her head up and went in for a kiss on those soft, glossy lips. He noticed that she’d outlined her lips with a brown pencil. Mmmm. He stole another kiss and licked his lips to taste her gloss. It tasted like cherries. His wide hands cuffed both of her cheeks and he squeezed, groped, and fondled her backside.

“You wearing this shit, baby,” Erik looked over at the mirror, “Slim-thick for real.”

“Stop making me blush,” Fae said with a cute, whiny voice.

“When you deserve it? Nah…”

Erik brought his lips to her neck and Fae squeaked. It was the cutest thing Erik ever heard.

“Erik,” Fae tried to get his attention, “we gotta go…”

Fae walked away and Erik popped her on the ass. She checked everything and grabbed her keys, following Erik out of the apartment hand-in-hand. They took the elevator down, Fae standing in front of Erik while he wrapped his arms around her and put his nose in her hair. Fae was loving that he was very touchy-feely with her. He couldn’t keep his hands to himself. Or his lips. Or his dick. She was in pure bliss. He wanted to see her smile and blush all the time just as much as he wanted to see her bite her lip and make love faces.

In the garage, they made their way to Erik’s car and when he pressed the button twice to unlock it, Fae’s arched brows rose.

Erik opened her door for her and Fae climbed in. He shut her door and made his way around to get into the driver’s seat.

“This is so fire,” Fae looked around, feeling on the dash, “I love the matte finish on the car.”

“Thanks,” Erik glanced at her with a half smirk, “Buckle up, passenger princess.”

Fae giggled. Secured, they were on their way to Konoko. Erik was listening to Usher previously. Fae recognized the song and she started singing along.

Erik joined in, his voice surprisingly good. It wasn’t Usher good, but he could hold a note. Erik caught Fae watching and he started singing to her.

On this side (This side)

Legs up like a peace sign (Ooh)

Two cups down, got her tongue-tied (Tongue-tied)

Can't wait 'til I'm inside (Inside)

Beat, beat 'til the sunrise

All up in her hair like a hair tie

Two cups down, got us tongue-tied

I can't wait 'til I'm inside, woah…

“Okay vocals!”

“I meannn,” Erik stroked his chin all cocky, “I can do a lil’ somethin’ somethin’.”

Fae silently laughed to herself. Erik’s hand found its way to her thigh as he drove. He caressed her while one-hand whipping his car. Occasionally they would catch each other’s eye and smile. SWV-Right Here started playing and Fae squealed excitedly. She turned it up and started shimmying her hips and rocking her shoulders in time to the old skool beat. Erik was right with her, head bopping and mouthing the lyrics.

“Right Here! Be Right Here! RIGHT HERE!”

“No fear, Have no fears! NO TEARS!”

Erik slowed down behind a truck at a red light. He acted like Fae’s personal hype man.

“Okay!” Erik said.

“You know I sound a hot mess!” Fae shouted over the loud music.

Erik pulled off. They drove for another twenty minutes and finally, they made it to Konoko. It was packed which was expected, so Erik had to drive around for a little bit to find a parking spot. Erik quickly parallel parked and made his way around to open Fae’s door.

“Hello! Welcome to Konoko. My name is Malcom, I’ll be your server for today. Is this your first time dining with us?”

At the heart of the establishment, Konoko embraces the “one love” spirit of Jamaica. Each reservation and every encounter with their guests reflects this deep-rooted ethos, ensuring a unique and authentic Jamaican experience for all. They are best known for their exceptional service, and delectable cuisine.

“Yeah, this is our first time. What would you recommend for drinks?” Erik asked.

“Cocktails?” Malcom responded.

“Yes.”

They both spoke in unison. Fae gave Erik a surprised look and he laughed. It was as if they were twin flames.

“It depends on your preferences. What were you looking at on the menu? I can give you my personal opinion about it.” Malcom said.

“Cool. You first,” Erik motioned to Fae.

“I was wondering if I could try your Rhum Punch. Is it really good? Like straight from Jamaica good?”

Malcolm gleamed, showing off the gap between his teeth and nods his head, “The Rhum Punch is actually my favorite. I’ve tried them all but that one I really love. It’s a great balance.”

Fae perked up, “I’ll have that one then.”

“Okay. For you, Sir?”

“The Bob Marley. That’s an icon,” Erik stated, eyebrows disappearing beneath his locs, “so the drink gotta be good, right?”

Fae chuckled.

“It’s definitely a hit if you’re looking for something stronger. I like it, but it’s too strong for me. One of those is enough to get me drunk honestly.”

“You’re speaking my language, bro. I’ll take The Bob Marley.”

“Got it. Anything else? Appetizers?”

Erik and Fae looked over the starter menu. She knew what she wanted instantly, but she wasn’t sure if Erik would agree. She looked over at Erik expectantly through her lashes. He caught her eye and smirked at her.

“Do you know what you want?” He asked.

“Uh…maybe we can do the jerk wings.”

“We’ll have that,” Erik pondered, twisting his thick lips, “Also, I’ll get the coconut shrimp as well.”

“Perfect,” Malcom scribbled that down, “I’ll be right back with your drinks and some water.”

“Thank you.”

They did it again.

“So, Miss. Fae, how are you enjoying our date so far?” Erik questioned with a playful expression.

“I’m having a lot of fun.” Fae said with a blush.

“Faedra?!”

“Oh my god, that is her!”

Her heart leaped into her throat. Erik followed those voices with a crease in his brow. Two women walked over dressed in their finest freekum dresses with stilettos. The taller woman with the natural fro wore a Chanel bag and the other woman with a side-part quick weave wore a Brandon Blackwood purse. What a coincidence would it be to run into her two best friends tonight of all times?

“Pandora!” Fae was referring to the taller woman, “Jermaine!” Her brown eyes looked at her other friend, “Wow! Funny running into both of y’all! Hey besties!” Her voice was numb with shock.

Pandora’s eyes were wide and she put on a forced smile, glancing over at Erik. Jermaine was staring him up and down with accusatory eyes.

“Fae-Fae, who is this?” Pandora asked, pointing at Erik with her long, acrylic hot pink nail.

“Yes, who is your dinner partner?” Jermaine questioned with a hint of sarcasm.

“Uh—”

“Erik.”

Erik confidently held out his hand and Pandora grabbed it first to shake. Jermaine shook his hand but continued to keep an eye on him. Both ladies looked at Fae with the we have a lot to talk about look. She had a lot of explaining to do apparently.

“Erik? Okay…nice to meet you,” Jermaine looked Erik up and down, trying to come up with a reason in her mind why Fae would be on a date with another man, “How do you know our Fae-Fae?”

“He—”

“We’re neighbors.”

Fae cut her eyes at her friends and smiled nervously.

“Oh. That’s…” Pandora and Jermaine shared a look, “That’s interesting.”

Erik furrowed his brows and blinked at both of them while the corner of his mouth twitched, fighting the urge to laugh.

This was awkward.

“Well, we should be going,” Jermaine looped her arm around Pandora’s quickly, “Fae-Fae, we love you, be safe, and…we’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Of course,” Fae shifted in her seat, “I’ll call you ladies tomorrow.”

“Why don’t we go out for brunch?!” Pandora suggested.

“Sounds good to me,” Fae nodded her head, her eyes saying more than what she wanted to say at the moment.

“Okay, good night, Erik. Nice meeting you,” Pandora waved goodbye.

“Good night,” Jermaine bid them farewell.

Both ladies strutted away but they glanced back at their booth with nosy eyes. Fae exhaled a shaky breath and fidgeted in her seat, unable to meet Erik’s eyes. He was watching her closely with a smirk on his plump lips.

“Here are your drinks…”

Malcom returned and placed their drinks on the table.

“Appetizers will be out soon, enjoy!”

“Thank you.”

Again.

“Ooo,” Erik smacked his lips after taking a sip, “That is good. Well mixed, strong, lots of flavor. I’m feelin’ it.”

Fae took a sip of hers and her brown eyes widened with happiness.

“I love it! It’s delicious,” she took another sip and slid her drink aside for a moment.

Erik continued drinking his, bobbing his head to the music, onyx eyes glancing around. Fae twirled her straw around her drink. She was bursting to say something about what had just happened. She was ready to explode.

“That was unexpected, huh?” Fae giggled.

“Yeah,” Erik sat his drink down, chuckling, “You weren’t prepared for that one at all.”

Fae rolled her eyes.

“I’m surprised you haven’t said anything to them about it.” Erik said.

“I—I really didn’t want to share this…I kinda wanted to do my own thing without people telling me what I shouldn’t do.”

Erik mulled her words over while studying her face.

“Isn’t what Faedra wants to do more important than anybody else’s unprovoked opinion?”

She tilted her head in agreement, “It is.”

“So, there’s nothing to be embarrassed or nervous about.” Erik said.

Fae sipped from her straw and visibly relaxed. The appetizers came out and Fae took pictures of the food. They sampled food from each other’s plates and both were delicious. Fae let Erik eat the rest of her wings so she could save room for the curry shrimp, peas and rice, cabbage, and coco bread.

“When is your birthday?” Erik asked.

“Oh, August 5th. You?”

“March 22nd.” Erik replied.

Fae’s eyes lit up.

“You’re an Aries?!”

“Mhm.” Erik nibbled on his straw.

“Passionate, intense, and always up for a good time. Impulsive and spontaneous. Fiery temper…”

Erik smiled with deep dimples at Fae, “So, you’re into astrology?”

“Yes I am! That’s my shit,” Fae snapped her fingers and stuck her tongue out, “I love Aries!”

“What else do they say about Aries men?”

Fae smiled at Erik excitedly. She was all for this conversation. Cordell hated whenever Fae talked about astrology. He didn’t believe or find any of it fascinating.

Why do women pay so much attention to signs? It’s all bullshit.

“As far as love goes, Aries men are incredible with communicating and your love language is physical touch. You’re not afraid to show your feelings and you’re always honest. Great partner for independent women…”

Erik listened intently leaning back against the booth seat with his arms folded over his chest.

“…You’re natural leaders, full of confidence, and ready for action. So intelligent and quick-witted. Great charisma, fun as hell to be around, the list goes on and on.”

Fae stopped to take a breath and Erik laughed. His laugh was so contagious and Fae loved the sound of it.

“Thank God I’m an Aries,” Erik made prayer hands and looked up towards the ceiling with a smirk, “This beautiful woman right here loves Aries men.”

Fae giggles, “Funny enough…guess who Aries are compatible with?”

“Let me guess,” Erik propped his elbows up on the table with a jerk wing between his fingers and a half smile on his lips, “Leo’s.”

“Bingo,” Fae blushes, “Strong physical attraction…a lot of passion and love for each other. They’re are differences that can lead to heated arguments but all in all they trust each other.”

Erik was happy with those words. He didn’t know much about astrology, mostly because it didn’t interest him before, but to hear Fae speak so passionately about it, he wanted to know everything. The conversation veered to childhood memories where they shared more laughter and eventually Fae changed the subject.

“Have you ever been in love?”

“Uh,” Erik sat his fork down and grabbed his drink, “I have…”

“What was her name?”

“Gina.”

“Where did you two meet?”

“College. Same major. Uh…she was my first real relationship.”

Fae nodded her head, “What happened?”

“We…were at different points in our life. I was always away…training…she was sleeping with one of my friends while I was away—”

“What?!” Fae whisper-yelled, “Erik, you’ve been cheated on?”

“Yeah. I was…I was hurt. I came home, found them in our bed having sex…passionate sex too…I could only react by…killing him.”

Fae was frozen with her mouth unhinged and eyes wide.

Erik cracked a smile and laughed, “I’m just fuckin’ with you. I didn’t kill him—”

“Jesus, Erik—”

“I beat his ass good though.” Erik twirled his empty glass in hand.

“So…you really know what it’s like?”

“More than you know, ma,” Erik smirked at her from across the table, “looks like we’re trauma-bonding again.”

“Ha, no,” Fae said, “just two halves of one whole.”

Erik let out a suppressed laugh, “Aren’t you glad I’m your sneaky link?”

“Ecstatic.” Fae replied with a wink.

While they talked, they ordered their entrees which were heavy portions. Erik settled on the oxtail and it was the best he’d ever had. He loved Jamaica the one time he’s been there, but the last oxtail he had there was really fatty and the oxtail from Konoko had a good amount of meat on it. They both shared coco bread and ordered some plantains to go.

“This place is definitely a ten out of ten for me.”

Fae was on her way back from the restroom and she accepted her purse and jacket from Erik before leaving.

Erik held the door opened for her, “I’ll definitely be back. It was worth the money.”

Erik held out his hand and Fae grasped it tightly. They waited for several cars to roll by before crossing over to their parked car.

“After you, princess,” Erik held her door open and placed his hand on Fae’s butt while she lowered on to the seat.

“Thank you, daddy,” She said with a sweet voice.

Erik settled into his car after placing the food on the backseat.

“I have one more place to take you for our date night.”

Fae looked at Erik. She turned her body in her seat with curious eyes. He started the car and they were easing out of the parked spot.

“Is it a secret?” Fae asked.

“No,” Erik glanced at her, “You’ll know instantly anyway so I might as well tell you.”

Fae pouted her bottom lip and looked heavenward with a perplexed look in her eyes, “Where are we going?”

“Shooting range.”

Pow! Pow! POW!

Pop! Pop! POP!

Fae was icy with panic. She brought both of her hands up to cover her ears over the shooting earmuffs while following closely behind Erik. Being there made it all more real for her. Erik booked a secluded section and in front of them behind the plexiglass was two glocks ready for use. Erik swiftly picks it up and checks the magazine on both guns.

“Fully loaded,” Erik cocked both guns, “okay, this one is for you…careful, Fae.”

“Oh—okay,” Fae grabbed the gun with shaky hands.

Pop pop POP!

Fae ducked and Erik laughed.

“Baby, it’s okay. We’re safe.”

Fae looked up at Erik with an anxious look on her face.

“I’m gonna help you with your form before we shoot,” Erik stood behind her, “use both hands, Fae. Place the gun securely into your dominant hand…okay, now spread apart your thumb and index finger. Place the gun into the crook that forms…like this…keeping the gun back strap as high as possible…”

“…Notice that there is a gap between the heel of your hand and the tip of your fingers to the left side of the grip? Take your non-dominant or support hand and wrap it around the strong hand so that this gap is no longer visible…”

Erik was pressed firmly behind Fae. Her heart was racing in her chest. She looked past the eye protectors on her face at the target straight ahead.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Fae said.

“No, position the thumb of your non-dominant hand so that it overlaps with the thumb of your dominant hand…good girl…when it comes time to fire the gun, place your index finger on the trigger. The space between the tip of your finger and the top knuckle should be the only part on the trigger…”

“Got it,” Fae released a sigh, “So just…shoot?”

Erik’s hands came up to support Fae’s arms. The target was straight ahead, awaiting bullets. She was nervous and unsure of herself.

“Fae, you got this. I’m sure you’re a natural. Just don’t overthink it. Just...picture Cordell's ugly mug and set it off.” Erik reassured her.

Fae's eyes damn near popped out of their sockets at what Erik said. Erik let out a suppressed laugh and bumped Fae from behind with his crotch.

"All jokes. You got this, baby girl."

“Okay…”

POP!

The gun was a little unstable in her grip during recoil. She was shocked by the way it felt to shoot a handgun. Fae laughed nervously and looked up at Erik expectantly.

“Not too bad, don’t hold it so loose though, baby. Try again.”

POP POP POP-POP—POP!

“See?! Not so bad, is it?”

Erik brought his face around to kiss Fae on the cheek. She sat the gun down with shaky fingers.

“That was an adrenaline rush!”

Erik bit his lip while pressing a button to bring the target towards them, “let’s see how many holes you put in him.”

He grabbed the target and Fae counted all the bullets.

“No head-shots.” Fae pouts.

“Doesn’t matter. You hit the target. That’s impressive, baby. Wanna go again?”

Fae agreed and picked up her gun. Erik fixed her posture and the grip she had on the handgun and after his words of encouragement, Fae shot at the new target and the way her eyes brightened made Erik smile from ear to ear. She was so ecstatic. When they retrieved the target, Fae squealed excitedly. He couldn’t help but to look at her with a big smile.

“I wanna see you shoot,” Fae looked up at Erik through her lashes.

“You do?” Erik picked up his gun, “Anything for you.”

Fae giggles. She stood back to give Erik some space. Erik removed his jacket and handed it to Fae to hold. He rolled his shoulders and flexed his fingers. A new target appeared and Erik used the same two-hand technique as Fae. Fae could see the muscles in his arms flex from all the strength he used to grip the pistol. Once his grip was secure, he pushed his arms out in front of him. He positioned his wrists so that the heel of his non-dominant hand is as high and flat on the gun as possible. He started firing the gun with a steady grip. Everywhere he aimed, the bullet would precisely hit the target. The recoil didn’t faze him at all.

Fae was impressed and…horny. Erik put the safety back on the gun and sat it down so he could bring the target to him.

“Wow,” Fae admired his target, “Three head shots…you show off.”

She shoves Erik and he caught her with his arms wrapping around her.

“I like watching you shoot.” Fae admitted with a blush.

“Hm,” Erik smirked down at her, “Are you trying to tell me something, baby girl?”

Fae blinked her eyes away. Erik gripped her chin gently, turning her eyes back onto him.

“I can show you better than I can tell you,” Fae whispered seductively.

Erik licked his lips when Fae’s hand rested over his crotch. She rubbed up and down, igniting his dick, causing Erik to grunt.

“You want me out here with my dick poking, ma?” Erik whispered.

“I can’t help myself,” Fae could feel him stiffening beneath her hand, “You make me do bold shit like this.”

“What other bold shit you tryna get into?” Erik asked with a hushed tone, “We got all night,” both of his hands gripped her ass.

“Take me home so we can fuck some more.”

Her voice. The way she whispered that. Erik’s dick jumped. Her voice alone did things to him.

“Anything for you, pretty girl.”

Fae puckered her glossy lips and Erik pressed his lips against hers. They tongue-kissed deeply, attracting attention from others.

“Can we go, please?” Fae begged against Erik’s lips.

“Aight,” Erik pulled away.

Erik watched her closely, his eyes downcast and low. He stroked her braids from her face and his thumb caressed her sunken cheek. He was reclined back, pants and briefs pushed towards the top of his thighs, hips hanging lower on his leather seat.

She was a sight to behold. Erik looked at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the world with his dick in her throat. Her delicate hand had a handful of his balls to keep him upright while she sucked his veiny shaft with no hands. His lips were parted slightly and his eyes were commanding her.

Erik’s thumb smoothed over the side of her lips, outlining the shape of them wrapped snuggly around his shaft and covered in spit. He was mesmerized. She opened her eyes and looked up at him with a slow blink, seductively slurping on his dick. He formed a crease in his brow when she suctioned her lips on his tip nice and slow.

“You’re so fuckin’ pretty,” Erik dragged his lip between his teeth, “mmmm.”

She made these mewling sounds while she slurped and it drove Erik crazy.

“You’re such a pretty fuckin’ dick sucker…”

Fae’s lips popped off of Erik’s dick slowly and she sat up with wet lips. Her hand jerked him as their lips connected. Erik’s hips pumped at the same slow pace of Fae’s hand. She broke the kiss and pressed her cheek against his cheek. Both pairs of eyes were focused on her hand twisting and yanking on his pole.

“It’s so long and thick, daddy,” Fae whispered.

“Fae,” Erik gripped her chin firmly and pressed his lips against hers hungrily.

“Are you daddy’s baby? Are you my nasty little slut? Can daddy fuck you all over your apartment? Can daddy feel that pussy?” Erik spoke against her lips.

“Unh, yes, please, I need it.”

Erik’s dick throbbed in her hand. Pre cum gathered at the wide tip of his big dick and Fae cleaned it up with her lips.

“Fuck.”

The feeling of her tongue gliding over the veins, her warm mouth and tight jaws. Even the way she massaged his nuts had him going crazy.

“Fae, let go,” Erik had to pry her hand off his dick. It was standing straight up, “Let’s go to your place. I don’t wanna waste anymore time.”

“But,” Fae glided her fingertips over his shaft, “I want you to cum in my mouth.”

Erik’s dick twitched.

“I’ll cum in that mouth when we get back to your place. As many times as you want me to.”

Erik tucked his dick in his briefs. After securing his button and zipper, both of them exited the car. They slammed the doors in a rush, the sound echoing across the garage. Fae’s hand is still wet with spit and Erik walked with a wider stride because his dick was so hard. They entered the building and Erik had a hand around Fae’s waist.

When they entered the elevator, Erik gripped on Fae’s ass and gave it a few appreciative slaps. She smoothed her hand up and down his body, adding her nails into the mix. The doors opened onto the thirteenth floor and they walked out towards Fae’s door. Erik couldn’t keep his hands and lips to himself.

He watched Fae fumble with the keys. He paused to let her focus, but the way his dick throbbed like a heartbeat Erik couldn’t hold back much longer. The door opened and they stumbled inside before Erik slammed the door shut.

No Cordell. Deuce came bounding out from the back and Fae picked him up. Erik watched with a smirk, reaching out to rub Deuce. Fae excused herself to put Deuce in a room and Erik strolled around the living room before taking a seat on her sofa. He could hear Deuce barking and then shortly after Fae put on some music.

Erik swung his legs back and forth with his arms dangling over the back of the sofa. He was growing impatient. He needed her now. Cordell could be home any minute.

“Fae?” Erik called out to her impatiently.

“Coming!”

She was back and wearing just her panties and bra. She did a little twirl for him, biting her bottom lip. Erik stood up and made his way towards her. He shoved her playfully against the door and with both of her hands secured above her head, he kissed her with his tongue doing things in her mouth she couldn’t wait to feel on her clit.

“My dick hard,” Erik said with a raspy voice so close to her face his warm breath tickled her skin.

“Can I see?” Fae pushed her hips out towards Erik.

Erik released her arms.

“See,” Erik had his pants loose and he smoothed his briefs down, “boinggggg.” That dick popped out like a Jack-in-the-box.

Fae laughed, “Stupid,” She gripped him and twisted his length, “I didn’t suck it enough…”

“Get down there and suck it some more.” Erik replied.

She got down on her knees and Erik stepped out of his pants and shoes. Fae already had her lips wrapped around him. She bobbed her head and sucked him sloppy. Erik had her going crazy. She ate that dick up.

“There you go…mhm…you want this nut?”

“Mhm,” Fae locked eyes with him.

“How you like being on your knees for daddy?”

“Mm,” Fae twisted her hand on his shaft like a pepper grinder while sucking the rest. Her chest was covered in saliva.

She popped her lips off and jerked him faster, staring up at him to see his reaction. Erik scooped up Fae’s braids into a ponytail and forced her head towards his dick so she could suck some more.

“Get my dick back in that mouth…yes, just like that…just like that…Fae…here it comes—”

She continued to suck and each time her lips milked him. Erik squeezed his eyes shut and frowned his face in ecstasy. She cleaned him off with her tongue and when she finished, Erik picked her up and Fae wrapped her legs around his waist. With her in his arms, they walked over towards the sofa and Erik put Fae down.

He removed his shirt and jacket. Fae took off her bra and panties. Both of them were fully naked. Fae got on her knees and turned her back towards Erik. He crouched down behind her and spread her cheeks. Fae grabbed onto the back of the sofa and arched her back.

“Spread your legs some more…prop your knees up…perfect,” Erik admired her beautiful holes, “Been fucked in the ass before?”

He circled her back door entrance with his thumb. Fae’s body shivered.

“No. I haven’t tried anal.”

“…would you be down for that sometime?”

Fae tapped her fingers against the couch, thinking about it.

“Sure. Why the fuck not?”

They both laughed.

“You’ll love it trust me…just like you love it when I do this…”

Erik buried his face in her pussy from behind and sucked on her clit. His thick fingers sank into the flesh of her backside to keep her spread for better access. Fae moaned with her face buried into the sofa.

His tongue flicked her clit and then over the shape of her labia. His third leg sat on the couch, spasming and leaking pre cum. He couldn’t wait to fuck her. He loved the way she tasted. He loved that his dick and balls were all over her furniture. He wanted Cordell to walk in and find them like this—Erik’s tongue so far up her coochie and moaning his name.

“Mmmm fuck!”

Erik spelled his name on that pussy with his tongue and Fae came undone in his mouth. He slapped her ass and rubbed her clit with his thumb while kissing up her spine. His lips covered her tattoos all the way up until he was pressed against her ass.

“You want it like this?” Erik spoke with a whisper against Fae’s ear. He rubbed her pussy from behind with his fingers, “You want this raw dick?”

Fae gasped. She did. She really did. He could tell from the look in her eyes and her body language. He needed to be in that pussy without a condom.

“Uh-huh,” Fae said with a bite of her lip.

“Come on,” Erik helped her up from the couch. They grabbed their things and Fae led the way to her room, “Is he coming home tonight?”

“Probably not. But I’ll check to make sure. It is pretty late.”

“Yeah, do that. I’m tryna be in that pussy all over this apartment. Leave my mark in that shit.”

Finally in her room, Erik sat his clothes down on a chair and grabbed his phone. He sat on Fae’s bed with no care that the side he sat his naked ass and dick on could be the side Cordell slept on. Fuck that nigga.

Fae climbed onto the bed on her knees and sat up while looking through her phone.

“New bloodwork and other testing,” She showed Erik her lab results, “This was done about two months ago. I promise.”

“I believe you. This is mine,” Erik showed Fae his medical history. He had his done about a month ago during a physical, “Every three months for me.”

“He sent me a text about an hour ago. He’s not coming back because he’s been drinking. Wanna bet he’s over that bitch house?”

“You know he is,” Erik said with a shrug of his shoulders, “Fuck him. It’s all about me and you right now. I’m tryna make you cum in this bed, girl.”

Erik grabbed Fae and tackled her. They kissed and rolled all around on the bed. Erik nibbled on her neck and Fae giggled because she was ticklish. His teeth and lips covered her entire body and now he was doing the same to her ankles and toes.

“The way you were toting that pistol tonight turned me on, girl.” Erik said with a smile.

“For real?! That was you.”

“Nah, baby. It’s something about how gentle and kind and beautiful you are. You’re confidence is sexy, baby. Did you see how confident you were at the range?! Baby…”

Erik kissed down her legs until he was right in between again.

“If I could live between your thighs with my mouth on this pussy all day I would.”

Fae couldn’t stop blushing. Erik pushed her thighs back and his mouth was back on that pussy again. He took foreplay seriously. It was very important to him. The anticipation before the sex. He enjoyed kissing and oral sex for as long as he could stand it.

“I’m about to suck on this pussy again, okay?”

“Erikkkkk,” Fae ran her fingers through his locs.

“This my pussy.”

“Yes!”

“I know it is…pussy tastes so good, baby…”

His tongue flicked her clit and Fae’s hips levitated from the bed. The more she tried to run, the more Erik would put that pussy in his mouth and keep her locked in.

“You’re making me cum,” Fae whines, “Erik!”

He loved it when she said that. He staying on that pussy until she was finished shaking.

“Good girl,” Erik sat up and kissed her pussy, “stay just like this. I’m fucking you like this.”

Still spread apart, Erik pushed Fae’s legs back so that her lower half is raised from the bed. Erik’s hands are beneath her knees, keeping her locked in that position. Erik’s dick aimed straight for her opening and with just his hips, he thrust deep and slow. Fae’s body is pliant so it was easy for Erik to manipulate her legs so far back that he was grabbing her ankles.

“Oh, FUCK.”

Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around his dick. It was warm and soft and snug. Each time he withdrew his hips to the tip, her pussy yanked like she didn’t want him to go. It didn’t take long for him to make it cream.

“Oh, shit,” Fae watched his dick go in and out with a dazed expression, “ahhh—haahhh—”

Erik couldn’t look away. Her pussy eating his dick up, his dick fucking her, her clit poked out, her creamy pussy making a mess on his big dick, her titties with hard nipples pointed straight out, her mouth hanging open, that stuck expression on her face from how good that shit felt. All of it.

“Can’t run from this dick now,” Erik picked up the pace of his hips, “Got you right where I want you…”

“Ahhhh—Unh—hhhhunnnhuuuu—”

Fae’s bed was on a platform. Erik let one of his legs off the bed so he could stand while the other stayed on the bed. He got in that pussy from a different angle. Fae’s body was sideways and pile drives his dick in her pussy deep with ball-slapping strokes.

He had that bed bouncing and the springs making music. One of her ankles lifted to his shoulder and he could smell a fruity, scented oil on the delicate skin there. Erik buried his nose in it and inhaled.

“I—I’m cumingggggggggggg.”

Fae clawed Erik’s chest as she climaxed.

“Fuuuuck, yes, yes, daddy!”

Erik stayed buried inside of her while his lips sucked on her nipples. He released her legs so that she could stretch them.

“First time for everything, yeah?” Erik whispered to Fae, “I ain’t know you were flexible.”

“I used to dance,” Fae replied with a weak voice.

Erik pulled out and slapped his dick on Fae’s clit heavy.

“You need a minute?”

Fae sat up on her side and whimpered. Erik rubbed her body in all the sore areas. He had her folded in half. That definitely was a first for her. Her pussy was sore but she wanted more. Pussy was still wet, Erik had that effect on her. Fae spread her legs and couldn’t believe the amount of pussy juice she saw.

What she couldn’t get over and what she would be dreaming about is that dick. The feeling of his raw dick in her pussy made her walls tingle and her body shiver. Pussy was so wet on that big dick. Fae climbed off of the bed and she got down on her knees again. She grabbed his dick and started licking him clean.

Erik stared down at her with his locs almost shielding his eyes. The sweat on his chest and abs glistened beneath the yellow hue of her bedroom lights. Fae sucked him clean and Erik placed his hand on the base of her head, pushing forward.

“Ready for round two, baby?”

“Mhm,” Fae licked her lips and stood up on wobbly legs.

Erik lifted her chin with his finger and sucked on her bottom lip. Fae closed her eyes and allowed Erik to take control. Their lips released with wet smacking and he rubbed her chin with his thumb to clean up the spit.

Fae was back on the bed again and she arched her back for Erik. He got behind her on his knees and grabbed Fae’s wrist, pinning it behind her back. His wide tip found her wet hole again and he was right back in that pussy. Her walls convulsed and it caused him to sank deeper. Erik’s other hand secured around Fae’s neck from behind.

“Damn, this pussy deep.”

Fae’s ass bounced off of Erik’s crotch with precision. Her hips snapped forward sharply and all she could do was cry into the sheets. Literal tears rolled down her cheeks and spit seeped from her mouth creating a wet puddle.

“Oh my goodness! It’s right on my spot!”

“You’re still daddy’s little waterfall? Hmm? I want you to leak all over this dick.” Erik commanded.

“I can’t hold it,” Fae’s eyes crossed, “Fuccccck!”

She could feel herself squirting on his dick and she couldn’t stop. Her stomach tightened with her release and her toes curled.

“Oooooo,” Erik moaned, “Good pussy, bitch.”

Loud clapping noises bounced off of the walls. Erik let go of Fae’s neck and she turned her head to look back at him. Their eyes connected and all she could see was this strong, muscular man with beautiful skin and wild locs with gold in his mouth around his neck. He looked so primal fucking her.

“Fae, I can’t hold it,” Erik gripped her shoulders and plowed her, “Open up that fuckin’ pussy!” He said through clenched teeth.

“Oh—”

He pulled out and spurt after spurt of his cum landed on Fae’s back and ass. Fae turned around and licked him clean again. She was sucking on his balls while Erik couldn’t keep his eyes off of his cum on her tattoo-covered back.

“You’re a work of art,” Erik said between breaths.

Fae smiled at Erik and puckered her lips for a kiss. Erik pecked her lips a few times before he tongued her down.

“We should shower.”

“Yeah,” Erik got off of the bed, “Do you have some water?”

“It’s in the fridge if you want it cold and in the pantry if you prefer room temperature.”

Erik exited the room while Fae walked into her bathroom. She put her braids up into a bun and turned on her shower. Erik returned with two cold water bottles. Rihanna-Kiss It Better started playing on Fae’s Echo.

Erik walked into Fae’s bathroom and she was already in the shower rinsing her body off. He slid the glass door open and slipped inside carefully. Fae handed him a clean rag and some lavender-scented body wash. Erik swapped places with Fae to get his body wet and she couldn’t keep her eyes off of him. Her eyes roamed his body until she noticed a scar on his side.

Fae stroked it delicately and Erik jerked away. She withdrew her hand quickly and looked up into Erik’s eyes. He blinked at her and then his eyes fell to where she touched him. Now that Fae was focused, she noticed several scars on his body.

“I’m sorry,” She looked away.

“It’s okay.”

Fae chanced another glance at Erik. He was covered in soap.

“What happened to you?”

Erik’s locs were pressed against his forehead and dripping water. He stared at her intensely. Fae could feel butterflies in her belly.

“Doing my job. I was defending someone and took a knife.”

“Wow…Does it still hurt?”

“A little. It was pretty deep…”

Fae’s big brown eyes were sensitive as she studied his scar again.

“Can I touch it?”

Erik slowly nodded his head. He turned sideways and raised his arm. Fae placed her fingertips along the length of the scar tissue and Erik didn’t take his eyes away from her. Fae crouched down and what she did next shocked Erik. Her plump lips so soft and smooth pressed against his scar. Erik tilted his head at her and his eyelids fluttered shut. It felt good to him.

Fae kisses him there again. Her lips moved on to another scar. This one wasn’t as large as the first but she gave it the same amount of attention. Erik bites his bottom lip. He turned around to face her and Fae kissed any other scar she could find. The water from the shower head trickled down his body and dripped from his dick. Fae looked up at him through her lashes.

“Did that feel good?”

“Yeah…”

“I love your scars,” Fae sucked her bottom lip into her mouth, “they’re sexy.”

“Thank you.” Erik smirked.

Fae kissed along his dick and Erik extended his head back.

“Damn, Fae,” Erik bounced his dick in her face, “You gon’ make me fuck you again.”

“Not in the shower,” Fae laughs, “I don’t wanna fall.”

“Aight,” Erik helped her to her feet and Fae almost slipped, “Yeah, definitely not in the shower.”

They helped each other wash their backs and after one final rinse they left the shower still soaking wet. Erik surprised Fae by lifting her to sit on the edge of the sink. Bodies still soaking wet, Erik spread Fae’s legs and raised her right leg so that her ankle dangled over his shoulder and gripped her left leg beneath her knee. He twisted her hips and rubbed her clit.

“Pretty pussy wet as fuck…”

Erik slid two fingers inside. He curled his finger and stroked her pussy with his digits. It didn’t take long for her to cream.

“Fae, I’m addicted to your pussy…”

He had her pussy making noise.

“That pussy talking…she talking…”

“Yes,” Fae gripped the edge of the sink, “Daddy, fuck.”

“Fuck you?”

Erik flicked his tongue along Fae’s bottom lip. She sucked on his tongue and moaned against his lips when he rubbed her clit with those same fingers.

“Tell daddy what you want, mamas…”

“Fuck me….”

Erik dipped his hips and pushed his dick back inside like it never left. Fae’s head dropped forward and Erik had her by her thighs. He was fucking her alright. Dick hitting that pussy with long strokes. Their foggy reflection in the mirror behind them created the perfect scenery.

The sensation of Erik’s dick inside of her Fae couldn’t even put into words. Erik’s wet locs flung water all over her body from the motion. His eyes were so intense staring at her. Fae couldn’t look because it was too much.

“Baby,” Fae gripped Erik’s shoulders, “E!”

“Cum on this fuckin’ dick.” Erik ordered through clenched teeth.

“A ahh hmmmm,” Fae buried her face into Erik’s chest. Her body stiffened in his grip.

Erik kissed her on her shoulder and then he pressed his nose against her skin. He gently slipped out of her warm hole and helped her put her legs down.

“I’m gonna be so sore in the morning.” Fae said.

Back in the room, they rubbed down with some scented body oil and Erik was back inside of her pussy. Fae didn’t see it coming. She was halfway lying on her stomach and Erik dragged her towards the edge of the bed. He propped one leg up and thrust between her pussy lips from behind. Fae gripped the sheets and her body was so weak that she couldn’t even move.

“You love my pussy, daddy?” Fae asked with a hushed voice.

“I love this pussy…and I—”

“What—”

Fae looked back at Erik.

“Daddy?”

“Fuck—”

Erik pulled out and Fae sat up quickly so she could catch it in her mouth. Some of it landed on her cheek but the rest was down her throat. Fae cleaned her cheek off and smiled at Erik. He returned the smile but his eyes were holding so much unspoken emotion.

He put on his briefs and pants, “I’ll be back. I’m gonna change and put on something more comfortable.”

Fae climbed off of her bed, “Okay. Erik, is everything okay?”

“For sure,” He looked her up and down and gave her a small smile, “Is he really not coming back tonight? I don’t wanna cause any problems—”

“He said he wasn’t but…maybe I can sleep over your place instead?”

Erik looked away in deep thought while he shook his head to get his locs out of his face.

“Nah, I think you should stay here for the night. We gotta be discreet, right?”

“True,” Fae’s shoulders slumped, “You sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah,” Erik kissed her lips, “Wanna walk me to the door?”

“Of course.”

Fae grabbed her favorite grey robe and slipped it on. She made sure Erik didn’t leave anything behind. She walked him out towards the front door and Erik grabbed his jacket.

“Tonight was amazing, Fae. I mean it. I had the best damn time with you. I wanna do it again soon. You know I gotta leave for work...”

His eyes bore into hers. Fae didn’t know what shifted, but Erik was definitely feeling some type of way. Everything was going great.

“Thank you for everything. The date, the dick…”

Erik raised a brow and nibbled on his bottom lip.

“Thank you for taking my mind off of Cordell.”

Erik gave Fae a lopsided grin.

“You’re welcome, baby girl. Can I get a goodbye kiss?”

Fae pressed her body against Erik’s and he grasped her chin. His lips molded with hers and he slipped her some tongue before pulling away. Fae went in for another one but Erik opened the door, exiting the apartment. He blew her a quick kiss before shutting the door behind him.

“What was that about?”

Fae pressed her fingers to her lips and her back against the door.

@goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @hearteyes-for-killmonger @imagining-greatness @chaneajoyyy @uzumaki-rebellion @theeblackmedusa @lisayourworries @bellleame @ratedbadgal @bombshellbre95 @cecereads209 @cancerianprincess @dameshaemonique @6lack-1otus @thickemadame @thickeeparker @stinkalinkkkk @ehniki @electrixit @prettyisasprettydoes1306 @bakarisprxncess @melodicheauxxlovesfood @bxolux @sweet2krazee @bluesole16 @90sisthenew80s @ispywithmylileye @geemamii @unbotheredblackchild @nubianbabee @adoreesun @blackpinup22 @nayaxwrites @dersha89 @honeytoffee @thickianaaaa @modelmemoirs @why-wait-4-eventually @angelicniah @queenfaithmarie @soulfulbeauty19 @asweet-serendipity @aijha @novaniskye @princessxotwod @callmemckenzieee @blowmymbackout @lahuttor @momobaby227 @blackerthings @kenbieee @palmstreesallday @kokokonako

#nahimjustfeelingit-writes #killmonger imagine #killmonger fanfiction #killmonger smut #erik killmonger #SoundCloud #Spotify

[a-boca-do-inferno]

carpe diem (erik lehnsherr x reader)

summary: There is just no escaping Erik Lehnsherr, is there?

warnings: angst, fluff

words: 1.0k

She had no idea what she was doing here, with a fist up ready to knock on his—alleged—door. She wasn’t proud to admit it, but he was still the only one who she could always count on, despite their differences and inevitable fallout. It seemed pathetic, masochist even, how every trouble she encountered herself into eventually forced her to come running for his aid. 

It had been months since the last time she saw Erik Lehnsherr, especially after he secluded himself in some hole, pretending to be retired. (y/n) knew him better than that, of course, and she obviously didn’t believe that crap for a second. At the first sign of danger to his mutants, he would go back to being Magneto without a second thought. And that was his biggest blessing, as much as it was a curse. She often told him that.  

Maybe it was the main reason why they didn’t work out. He needed someone able to put up with his cause, to be passionate about it like he was. But for better or for worse, she couldn’t do that. At the end of the day, she was as human as they come, and Erik’s rage for her species stood out above any feeling he might’ve held for her many a time. They just weren’t right for each other, and she’d accepted it—that is, until she saw his face again, glancing at her in astonishment even through his usual stern demeanour. 

“(y/n)”, Erik states, with no particular intonation.  

“Hi, Erik”, she tries to smile, but fails, nonetheless. Suddenly all the hurt and all the anger made way to her chest again, and her lips just couldn’t take the faking. Not that time. “I’m here to ask for your help.” 

“Are you alright? What happened?”, he sounds concerned, and he should be, since the world was now too dangerous even for humans.  

She cleared her throat, closing her fist. “I have a friend who... She was captured. She is a mutant too.” 

“Where is she?” 

“I don’t know, that’s why I came here”, she sighed, hugging her own body. “I can’t find her on my own, and well, you are the person to come to for these things. Or so people tell me.” 

“Mm”, he mumbles, and his blue eyes seem to avoid hers at all costs. “I will find her, don’t worry”, Erik adds, with a hint of reassurance to his tone, almost as if he himself couldn’t hold that pose for long.  

They stare at each other for a millisecond before she sighs again. (y/n) wants to kiss him, walk up to him confidently like she always did when they were together, take him into her arms and feel his touch, his breath, his love. Oh, how she missed him. She had lied to herself all this time, masking despair with rage, putting into her head they were past any possibility of reconciliation, only for it all to collapse now, at the first sight of his bright eyes. 

Suddenly, there were no mutants or humans anymore, simply two bodies struggling to stay away from each other. Truly, like a magnet. And as if reading her thoughts, Erik uses his powers to pull her by the buckle of her belt slightly, in a silent invitation. As ever, he read her face like a book. Sharp inhales, restless eyes, hairs on end; they all told him everything he needed to know. She was still his, and he was still hers. He nudges her forward again, a little less subtle this time, and her cheeks blush helplessly as the space between them gradually shortens.  

“Don’t be shy, Liebling”, there is the glimpse of a tease in his tone, however serious his expression may still be. Erik looks down on (y/n) with a tiny smile, a bit of cockiness too, and she can’t help but roll her eyes amusingly. He inquires, drawing her closer. “What?” 

“Stop that”, she murmurs weakly, as his grip on her belt keeps pulling her to him. He responds by drawing her even nearer and pressing their bodies together at once, which makes a soft sound leave her lips, resemblant to a gasp. “Erik”, she breathes out, appalled and pleased by his boldness at the same time.  

“Yes?”, Erik purrs, gripping at her sides softly.  

He wants to kiss her, it’s clear, but he was never known for being a man who couldn’t control his urges, so he continues to stare, waiting for a response. His long fingers rub her hips in a slow, intimate, familiar movement. (y/n) shuts her eyes at his touch, laying her head on his chest, almost giving in. She was never a fighter when it came to Erik, anyway. And she knew she was losing this battle.  

“You know we shouldn’t”, (y/n) whispers against the fabric of his shirt, and she can feel the vibration on his chest as a gravelly laugh reaches her ears.  

“Yet we already are, my love.” 

And just like that, any time spent apart was gone. (y/n) kissed him at last and he kissed her back eagerly, pushing her to the nearest wall he could find. The kiss is desperate, full of passion and but a tad of anger as their hands move somewhat frantically, not knowing exactly what to grab first. There is pause when they break away only to go deeper into each other’s mouths, his pale palms flying to her soft hair, pulling it lightly. (y/n) moans in his lips, melting completely, shamelessly, because no matter how much she tried; there was simply no escaping Erik Lehnsherr.  

“Baby”, her words are a sweet whisper, and his ever somber features light up instantly at this. 

“I missed you greatly, my dear”, he whispers back, entirely taken by his own emotion, still holding her waist.  

“So did I, Erik”, (y/n) smiled, staring at him with all the love she repressed before. They shouldn’t be doing that, not again, not after everything, but it was difficult to be rational when flowers seemed to grow in her chest whenever he looked at her. “So did I.” 

Erik brought (y/n) into another kiss, this time deeper and gentler, cupping her face. Nothing mattered anymore, not when she felt like this in his arms. It was the rightest thing to ever be wrong. And so, she let herself fall victim to Erik Lehnsherr’s magnetic powers once again, nothing in her even remotely hinting at regret for doing so. Perhaps later she could worry about everything else.  

For now, his lips were enough. 

#erik lehnsherr x reader #x-men fanfiction #magneto x reader #marvel imagine #michael fassbender #erik lehnsherr imagine #michael fassbender x reader #michael fassbender imagine #x-men x reader #x-men imagine #erik lehnsherr oneshot #erik lehnsherr #magneto

[migosis]

after a long, hard day at work (erik killmonger x OC)

summary: exactly the title. Nyla treats her man after a long hard day at work.

warnings: D/s, smut, c*ck worship, alladat nasty sh!t, its k!nktober!!!!

When he arrived home, she was to be kneeling at the door upon his arrival.

She figured today must've been very busy for Erik since she didn't hear from him at all since the morning. He hadn't even replied to the lovely photos she'd sent fresh out of the bath. She'd oiled herself up and admired herself in the mirror. She looked so good it that it would be selfish not to share it.

After dressing, she kneeled at the elevator entrance awaiting Erik's arrival, a ritual she performed daily. She was in lounge clothes since she stayed at home today and did some light cleaning. She wore a soft v neck t-shirt that hugged her torso with loose-fitting pajama shorts that tied at her waist. Her back was straight, and she allowed her hands to rest palm up on her knees.

She was thankful to hear Erik's voice on the other side of the door within minutes. She tensed a little, already sensing his frustration from the tone of his voice. He breezed in, acknowledging her with his eyes only. He sat his briefcase down haphazardly and paced the room as he spoke firmly.

"T, I get it, but we're not folding. The terms of the contract stay the same. They will sign it if they know what's best for them."

"We wait it out until midnight. They really don't have a choice unless they want to be indebted to colonial forces forever. Trust me on this. They think they're going to force our hand, and that's not the precedent I'm trying to set."

Now Erik paused in front of her as he listened to the voice on the phone. She proceeded to carefully untie the laces on the oxford dress shoes before he stepped out of them. He sighed harshly and hung up the phone. He ran his hand over his face, and his shoulders dropped a little, decompressing from the day.

He used the back of his hand to stoke her cheek. His knuckle tilted her chin upwards as he leaned over to kiss her intently. Relief flooded through her body when he touched her.

"I'm sorry about that princess." He held her elbow as he straightened his back, pulling her to her feet.

"That's okay. I hope everything works out. Are you really sure they'll sign?"

She helped remove his suit jacket and hung it up in the closet. He nodded.

"You're trusting your gut. That's all that matters." He smiled at her, happy that he had her to come home to.

"How was your day?"

"It was fine, a bit restless. I mostly just organized and cleaned a little. I got some of the holiday decorations out, but there's a couple of boxes I can't get to, so I'll need your help."

"Baby, it's only October."

"Yes, but I need to take inventory of what I have so I know what else I need to buy. They're already putting the Chistmas decorations on the shelves."

"Alright, Alright. Have you talked to Pandora lately?"

"We talked a little last week."

"You should link up with her soon."

"Okay. She's pretty busy with the baby, but I'm sure she probably could use some support." She hadn't seen her best friend since her baby was born 8 weeks ago since they we're hours away from one another.

"How about when I get down those decorations, I pull out your art supplies?"

She didn't want to be disrespectful by rolling her eyes, so she just looked away with her arms crossing her chest. Anything that required much of a creative drive hadn't been on her radar lately.

"I just don't want you in this big ass penthouse lonely and bored."

"I'm not lonely or bored." She defended.

"But you're isolated, and I don't like that for you."

"I get out... I go to.. the store. And on walks." She tried to sound convincing but failed miserably. "I've been filming more book reviews for YouTube."

"You have and that's great. But that same community you're building online is just as important in real life."

She raised her hands in surrender. "Okay, I get it. I'll reach out to Dora."

"Did you see my pictures?" She said with an upbeat lilt in her voice.

"I did. They were real nice baby, made my day." He pulled her close to him, arms resting on around the small of your back. Her eyes sparkled at his praise.

"I can make it some more, that is, if you have time for me, Sir? It seems like you had a rough day."

"I have a few loose ends to tie up, then I'm all yours. Wait for me in the office?"

She kneeled at Erik's desk, but when he walked in, he relieved her, insisting she sit in the armchair near the corner of the room. That meant he'd probably be longer than she wished for. She cozied up with a blanket and a book while Erik typed and took a phone call. After reading two chapters, she glanced at him over the book. He was concentrated on whatever he was doing as he looked between two monitors. She strolled over, settling behind him. Briefly, she looked at the monitors, but the spreadsheets that overflowed with data made her head hurt. Knots of tension in his shoulders began to unravel while her hands worked. Once her fingertips kneaded his temples, he sighed in relief and relaxed in his chair.

"Thank you, princess. I'm almost finished. Please be patient."

Since he said please, she didn't allow her disappointment to show.

"Kneel next to me. Legs open, head down." He kissed her on the forehead before turning back to his screens. The command ushered in wetness between her legs. Her heart beat quickened with so much anticipation that she had to focus on her breath to stay calm. About ten minutes later, she saw Erik's footsteps move around her. The room was still before he returned again. She heard the book she was reading earlier plop closed, then clinking over near the bar cart.

"Look at me." He sat relaxed in the armchair she occupied earlier. He leaned back slightly, chin up, shoulders back, and arms propped up on both sides of the chair. His button-up was untucked, the first few buttons undone, and the tie he'd worn earlier was no longer confining his neck. He beckoned her to come to him with one hand motion.

She crawled over to where he sat, maintaining eye contact with him. He admired her as she kneeled before him. She smelled the bold amber liquor in the tumbler Erik sipped on.

"Would you like a taste?"

"Yes, sir." He held the glass to her lips for her. When he pulled the glass away a few dribbles flowed down her lips. Erik caught them with his tongue before they could even reach her chin. His lips enveloped hers, demanding entrance. She allowed his tongue to survey her mouth, their tongues wrestling like this until they were out of breath. Erik's hands groped her breast, which made her nipples press firmly against the fabric of her shirt. When his lips left hers, she let out a small breathy moan.

"Take this off." When her top half was exposed, she grasped her breasts roughly as she bit her lips, demonstrating how needy she was.

"That's my job, hands at your knees."

She whined but the sounds soon turned into pleasurable hums as his lips sucked her nipples. He nipped at her flesh with his teeth, it causing her stir underneath him. From the table beside him, he picked up a ball gag and brought it to her pink lips, already plump from their kissing. When she did not open her mouth him he looked at her curiously.

"What is it?"

"I don't wanna wear that. I just want to taste you." She placed her hand on his knee, brushing against the fabric as she moved up his thigh.

"But you were so good just now, waiting on me. Can I say thank you first?"

"You've just been on my mind all day." Her doe eyes made it hard for him to refuse, but the truth is that he'd been craving to see the face she made when she came.

"It'll be quick then. That means you're already wet for me. Plus, I want that mouth nice and messy. Now, move your hand until I give you permission."

She retracted her hand placing it back on her knee. This time when he brought the gag to her mouth she opened it. When Erik peered at her he saw gratitude in her eyes.

She looked beautiful. He reached inside her shorts, easily accessing her, as she was free of underwear. His fingers pressed into her folds. She mewled and melted into him. Her essence glistened on his fingers when he pulled them out to examine them.

"Look at that princess, I was right. You want me to keep going?"

"Uhm huh." She slurred behind the gag.

"Say please."

"Puhles." She struggled.

There he was at her entrance again, slipping in two fingers this time. Her eyes fluttered, then closed completely as she focused on the sensation. She pushed downwards, encouraging him to go deeper. His fingers curled inside of her, pushing against her pillowy folds. Her moans rang in his ears despite the ball gag. A pool of saliva that collected began to ooze from her mouth onto her chin and dripped on her chest. The messier her chest got, the more her pussy seemed to follow. Erik had easily slipped another finger inside of her and she'd been so close to cuming that Erik needed to support her weight. He could feel her clenching around him periodically.

"Be a good girl and cum for me." The hand that wasn't inside of her rubbed against her clit. Her warm juices splashed as kept his pace, even as her insides contracted against him. Indistinguishable sounds broke free from her throat as her body seized. He watched in satisfaction as the meat on her pudgy thighs and backside shook. Her empty, unfocused gaze stared beyond him, drunk with pleasure.

Erik removed the gag from her lips replaced it with his fingers. She sucked them slowly and hummed in delight.

"I love seeing you on your knees. It makes me want to fuck you."

It was times like this when the words he said sent shivers down her spine that made her wait worth it. She loved that he wanted her, she loved being a slut for him. Erik stood from his seated position, allowing her to see that he was fully bricked up inside his pants. Her mouth watered in excitement. She looked up to him eagerly, anticipating his movements.

"Fuck my throat," She pleaded, "Please, Sir." She had almost forgotten her manners in her desperation. She rose on her knees so that she was eye level with his dick. She watched as he took his time unbuttoning his shirt. The more of his skin that he revealed, the more she craved contact. His frame was thick, and sturdy. It became hard for her to sit still and she no longer knew what to do with her hands, so she went back to squeezing her nipples that were slick with drool. It was when he removed his undershirt and began to unbuckle his belt when she interrupted.

"May I?"

He dropped his hands at his sides and moved closer towards her obliging her. Her fingers couldn't move fast enough to unbuckle his pants, and move his boxers out of the way. Her mouth was on him immediately, the pants and boxers still hung around his hips. She swallowed his length entirely. He let his head hang back as he growled under his breath. When he looked back down at her, he struggled to keep his composure at the sight. Her pretty chestnut eyes blinked up at him through full, curly lashes. She engulfed him again, and remained here until her throat strained. When he left her throat she gasped and moaned out.

"Take your time, baby. I'm not going nowhere." She nodded, only slightly embarrassed at her neediness.

"I love this big dick." She took him in her hands and slapped him against her tongue a few times. "You making me so wet."

She lifted him up and slowly glided her tongue under his shaft up and down, feeling each and every vein there. She left soft, wet kisses on his balls before licking them lightly, suctioning them with her lips. Her tongue rhythmically massaged the flesh. His groans only fueled her to take more of him into her mouth, as much as she could fit. She focused her lips again at the tip of his dick, while one hand massaged his balls. She tightened her lips around the head of his dick and watched him. His eyes were low but focused. His abdomen tensed beginning to thrust further into her as her teasing would only suffice for so long. She allowed him to set the pace, and when he began to hit the back of her throat, she nearly orgasmed to the lewd noises that came from her mouth. It was like there was a secret g-spot there that made her insides do summersaults when Erik poked it. He gently guided her movements with his hand on the back of her head. He felt amazing gliding down her throat, but she could take more. She dropped lower under him, sitting on her ankles, and placed her hands on the outside of his thigh, encouraging his movements so that he could literally drop the dick down her throat.

He groaned as he slid down her throat. "You are my lovely little cocksleeve. How's that feel angel?" She moaned and blinked back tears.

"Move your hands so I can give you what you asked for." She relaxed her muscles as best as she could and concentrated on breathing in through her nose when Erik would slide out. She loved the sensation of her heavy tits bouncing each time he'd hit the back of her throat. Saliva rolled down her chin and collected at he base of his dick. When he slid out of her, her only purpose was to clean him off.

Nyla was perched in front of him, watching his muscles move as he removed his clothes completely. He stepped backwards and sat down. When she tried to come closer to him, Erik shook his head. "Stay." His eyes were dark and stern.

She pouted in protest. He leaned back and stroked himself as he took in her body. The evening sunlight that filtered through the curtains hit her perfectly, amplifying the warm red undertone of her skin. Swollen lips, wet eyelashes, and a complete mess all over her breasts. Hesitantly, she moved her hand down her body into her shorts. She looked him in his eyes and raised her eyebrow as if to ask, 'Is this okay, is this what you want?' Her clit was moist and puffy. She circled her clit and cried out with need. When he did not stop her from touching herself, she took the lenience and ran with it. She leaned back, removed the shorts and it was a matter of seconds before her pussy welcomed her fingers inside. She did not take her eyes off of him or his dick. His chest moved up and down as he breathed and his forehead was now covered in a thin sheen of sweat. He looked so strong and godly gazing down at her while his muscles worked to pleasure himself. She took note of his movements so that when she took over, she could recreate them herself.

"Can I please cum? Can I cum with your dick in my mouth Sir?" He made her plea a few more times before he called her over with a hand signal and a nod. She crawled the short distance to him. She kissed his feet, his calves, and all the way up his thighs. Before she could begin, Erik grabbed her by the neck and kissed her sloppily. She used the wetness between her legs to make his dick shine before taking him in her mouth. Once she found her rhythm she played in her pussy until she came again. Her eyes rolled and fluttered with him still inside of her. She felt Erik's dick twitch in her mouth at the sight. She brought her face close to his and encased his dick between her breast, moving up and down slowly.

"Don't cum yet, cause then I'll have to stop. And I still haven't decided where I want your delicious cum? What do you think?" She licked her lips. Her movements, paired with her provoking words, were hypnotizing.

"Its your world baby." Is all he managed. She smiled internally, feeling empowered. His orgasms was hers. All hers.

"Good, I just want you to relax honey." Erik smiled at her endearment, her care meant the world to him. "I love you," she said lowly.

"I love you." Moments between them like this made the world feel like it was at a standstill, like only he and her existed and nothing else mattered. She took him in her hand and rubbed him against her face, scattering warm wet French kisses all over his groin and dick. She massaged him, only using her hands for a while, returning to his balls and further down to his taint, pressing gently.

"Fuck, baby." His breathing hitched and his toes curled so she took it easy in that area. While one hand stoked him, the other gently made its way up his torso. You brushed your lips and tongue against his torso, the sensation of her breath made goosebumps spread across his body.

"You are so handsome, you know that? I don't know how I got so lucky." Erik's head rested against the chair with his legs outstretched. His eyes were closed, only opening occasionally. She used both hands, twisting and stoking, letting her mouth drip onto him to keep it moist. She applied slight pressure to the tip, and when she noted Erik's hips tilting up towards her, she slowed her motions again.

"I could do this for hours. You taste so good."

She circled his dick around her lips basking in how nice and hard he was. When he briefly opened his eyes and saw the pleasant smile on her face, he began to moan, knowing she truly enjoyed this did something to him. Her intimacy and devotion made him feel seen.

He slid into her mouth with ease. She allowed herself a moment to rest there, paying him true tribute. She hummed and slowly began bobbing her head up and down, then added her hands to the combination.

"Mmmm, just like that." He groaned. "I think I want my cum down your pretty throat, would you like that?"

She moaned in response.

"Hands behind your back." He grabbed the curly bun and guided her head down his shaft, his hips thrusting up slowly. Her mouth opened wider and wider, and her tongue moved out to accommodate him. She held her head there until she began to struggle for air. He repeated the same again, leaving her gasping for air. As he held his position in her throat, he pinched her nose for a few seconds. Her throat spasmed around him before he released her and pulled away. Warm strings of saliva hung from her lips. The whites of her eyes turned began to turn crimson.

"Please, give it to me." He soothed her, wiping a tear that began to form at the corner of her eye. Her begging made his dick ache in bliss, a culmination of how he'd felt the past thirth minutes bathing in her mouth. He was back inside of her mouth, fucking her throat rapidly. She held her head still for him like a good girl would awaiting his cum. On her tongue, she felt his dick begin to throb. She could feel warm spurts ooze from him, marking her throat, and she swallowed each one as they came. His moans of satisfaction made her more fulfilled than she could ever describe. He squeezed the tip so that any remaining landed on her tongue. She licked her lips and placed subtle kisses on his dick that laid in his lap.

Her eyes ran over his body. He laid back, limbs limp in exhaustion. Once he gathered himself, he looked at her in pure amazement and appreciation. He could tell she wanted to be close to him, occupy his space.

"Come."

She straddled him, laying her head on his shoulder. He palmed her thighs, giving them a nice jiggle before lightly rubbing her back.

"Are you good princess?"

"Yes, sir. Thank you for letting me please you."

"Thank you, princess. Where'd you learn to be so attentive?"

"What do you mean?"

"You anticipate my needs. And that... that wasn't no regular head."

"Well, you anticipate mine too. You deserve honor. Just because you're my Dom doesn't mean I can't reciprocate. I belong to and submit you, without you asking."

"Damn, say that last part again?" He bit his lip before meeting your eyes and joining you in laughter.

"I belong to you, Sir." He traced her features with his eyes before gracefully placing pecks all over her face.

--

Several hours later, chimes from Erik's computer caused him to stir in his sleep. They'd fallen asleep in his office. He was disoriented until the glow of the screen caught his attention. He shifted under Nyla's weight causing her to grip him tighter and persuading him back to his sleep. It was 12:05am and chimes became continuous beckoning him to the computer. He sat her down where she curled into ball and sulked over to the screen. Several new emails sat in his inbox. The first was the official signed contract agreement. The next was a link to an article from T'Challa headlining to new deal.

Wakandan officials agree to allow U.S. based descendants of slavery asylum after rampant white supremest attacks.

"Damn these muthafuckas are fast. I knew those terms were fucking irresistible."

He picked Nyla up to carry to to their bedroom. She groaned at him disrupting her sleep, but he ignored it. "Baby, guess what? They signed the contract."

"Okay baby. Just have them call me tomorrow, I'm sleep."

Erik laughed off her nonsense and covered her body before sinking into the bed himself. He closed his eyes, noticing how light and refreshed he felt. Although he felt a sense of relief about this deal he groaned internally when he began to think about work. He recalled Nyla's words from earlier about honor. He knew that he needed to honor his body and mind because the exhaustion that encompassed him at the moment was not for the weak. He felt a sense of calm wash over him as he made the decision to take some time off of work, perhaps go on a vacation for the holidays.

-

taglist: @hearteyes-for-killmonger @loveeeeandaffection @iamrheaspeaks @adasosweet @goddessofthundathighs @thiccdaddy-mbaku@nahimjustfeelingit-writes @eye-raq @madamslayyy @sweeter-thejuice @wawakanda-btch @theunsweetenedtruth @wokeblock @smutty-smut-smuty @wakandamaybe @stainontheground @killmongerkink @soufcakmistress @mysticbear21 @nickidub718 @blackpinup22 @killmonger-fics @goddessofthundathighs

#killmonger imagine #killmonger smut #erik killmonger fanfiction #black panther smut #erik killmonger x oc

[gothiclov]

𝒟𝑒𝓁𝒾𝒸𝒶𝓉𝑒

(No TW just comfort)

   There he stood across the room not really grasping why you so suddenly came to him without uttering a word even in response to his own, that is until he saw the look in your eyes. His gaze soften upon seeing your melancholy expression, the way your head hung low, and your hands dejectedly falling at your sides. Initially, he was worried he had upset you but upon observing you he knew it wasn’t that, you had something much more pressing going on. Although he couldn’t quite read exactly what was causing you such distress he just knew the emotions you had felt by one look at the way you carried yourself. You hadn’t dared to meet his stare knowing that if you did so everything would come crashing down at once, and the weight of the burden you were carrying would become too much for you to bare. You refused to let the pools that were building in your eyes overflow in front of him. He noticed you holding back, it slightly pained him as he would never want you to feel the need to put up a front around him. He slowly made his way towards you, his eyes fixated on your gloomy expression. Although Erik wasn’t one to typically initiate large amounts of physical affection in the relationship as you both were still fairly new to this however at this moment none of that mattered. All that matters is that you’re in front of him in need of his soft touch and protective grasp. He slowly reached for your hand taking it into his own then lifting it softly to his lips all the while maintaining eye contact with you even if you tried looking away. The way you so helplessly stared at him absolutely broke his heart, he knew you struggled with so many things all at once but to see how truly distraught you are in this moment made it all more real. He stared softly before gently wrapping his arms around you his right hand subconsciously guiding itself to the back of your head to pull you into his embrace, and the other slowly running up and down your back.

“Everything is okay now, I promise you my love I’m here.” He spoke so softly and delicately while running his hand down the back of your head. This was enough to set you over the edge, tears falling rampant from your now reddened cheeks as you raised your hands to grasp the material of his shirt from his chest your other hand grasping the back.

“I’ll protect you I promise, share your burden with me Angel don’t hold back it’s only me.” His voice was so soothing to the burning of your heart, he was so genuine and was happy to comfort you the way you have with him. His delicate words and voice caused you to bury your face into his neck just so you could feel more surrounded by his protective presence. Recalling everything that had caused you to be this way your shoulders shook as you now audibly sobbed into him. It was so much emotion at once, the overwhelming feeling of affection you’re getting from Erik, the sadness you held in your heart, and your gratitude for finally having someone to genuinely try to soothe the wounds of your heart. 

Upon hearing your audible sobs he softly shushes you while pulling your body impossibly closer to his own. 

“When you’re ready tell me what’s going on but for now I’ll just hold onto you until you’ve calmed.” He softly reassured leaving gentle kisses on the side of your head and the tip of your ear. Although you didn’t tell him what was on your mind that night he still stuck beside you and held onto you giving comforting words here and there without forcing anything out of you. He simply stuck by your side the entire night until you fell asleep in his embrace once he had taken you to lie down, your face still buried into the side of his neck while he held you with both arms. Although it was a simple gesture it was truly all you needed and he understood that happily caring for the person he loved more than absolutely anything.

#2004 erik destler #erik destler x reader #erik destler x you #phantom of the opera x reader #2004 Erik Destler x you #2004 Erik destler x reader #gerik x reader #phantom of the opera imagines #phantom of the opera head cannons #Erik destler headcannons #phantom of the opera fanfiction #the phantom of the opera x reader #the phantom x reader #the phantom/reader #erik destler/reader #poto x reader

[bewarethewolfarmy]

Things Better Unshared

(A follow-up to A Celebration for Two partially because so many people seemed to have liked it and partially because I happen to have had one of those days. And yes what is described in this story is how I suffer through migraines, which I get on occasion (I am a chronic headache sufferer though). My friend Ash, may her soul rot in the shared POTO hell we are destined for, technically gave me this plot bunny when I told her about my migraine today so hope you guys at least enjoy)

Erik was 1000% certain that you were angry at him or something and thus already rehearsing a thousand different apologies, with flowers and music and begging and crying. Actually he was already crying because again he was more than absolutely certain that you were very much angry at him.

Admittedly he was not sure why you would be mad at him though. He had not killed anyone recently, or honestly at all in the time since you told him you loved him to now and he had sort of wanted to, especially when it came to those guys who sometimes talked to you and especially that one who had actually tried to ask you out and that was certainly not acceptable in any way. But he had held himself back, remembering how murder was one of Those Things that had made Christine run from him and that you had indeed told him that you did not want him hurting anyone. What helped him to remember and internalize it was that you had voiced it as a worry that he would be hurt or taken away from you if he did anything like murder someone again and thus made it into how much you cared about him, and Erik could never bring himself to do something that could upset someone who was willing to say they loved him. He also had been holding back his wish to make you a star and trying to convince you to that effect, and he'd behaved himself with the operahouse managers and he'd even tried to do nice things for them like fix up broken props and ripped costumes. He'd loved listening to you giggle as you had recounted to him how the other performers were convinced they had some sort of guardian angel running around, a nice change from the story of the Phantom; he didn't care about their thoughts and feelings about the situation as much as he loved to know you were happy about it. And actually he was also certain you had been happy just the night before, kissing him gently goodbye before having to return to your usual days in the choir.

Yet he knew you had to be angry at him because why else would you be acting so strange? You were listless and not really talking to anyone, grimacing and holding your hands over your ears as if hating the sound of music that as always filled the operahouse. He'd only been doing his usual thing, watching over you when you couldn't physically be together, and had been looking forward to watching rehearsals, but you had this strange unhappy look on your face and he was certain it was because something was wrong and of course to his mind the only thing that came to him was that you were upset with him and thus he needed to figure out how to fix things. He couldn't bear to have you upset and now he just had to wait until everyone else left and you were alone so he could try to see if he could get to you. You'd already snapped at a few people who tried to bother you though and Erik was now just fiddling with everything he could get his hands on, his cape, some rope, a broken piece of furniture, his scarf, feeling more and more anxious.

It all came to a head as some lights went on and you practically winced, turning away. But not fast enough for your angel, attentive as he was, saw the tears in your eyes and his heart fell like a ton of stones into his stomach. He watched you slip away into a room, getting away from everyone and everything as if to flee, and finally he decided enough was enough. Quickly he made his way there, slipping through passages and hidden ways, through an opening in the wall of that room to grab you.

You flinched, you never flinched with him, and his heart raced to think he might have hurt you, but you looked at him, squinting and then buried your face in his chest. His mind raced but you whimpered and in a small voice, weak and unsteady, spoke, “It hurts so much...”

You were in pain? Physical pain? He didn't understand at first but you clung to him and he instinctively wrapped his cape around you, holding you and feeling all the more panicked.

“What hurts?” He felt so confused; he had been so sure you were.

“It's too loud, too bright, please.” You pleaded, in that sad trembling voice. And Erik, Erik never could reject a request, not from you.

It was easy enough for him to bundle you up and carry you away; walking corpse he might be, he was still strong and you fit so easily in his arms. If the surface was too loud, too bright, too anything, then he would just take you back to his home, to the darkness, to the quiet. He had no hesitation, especially as your arms looped around his neck and held onto him and lord did that make Erik want to know what was so wrong so much faster.

He did his best to bring you back though the rowing of the boat was made a little harder by the fact that you still didn't let go even in the boat. But at the same time he wouldn't complain; you were close to him, you were there in his arms, how could he possibly complain when you were right where he loved to have you so much. And you didn't seem to be angry or upset with him at all but he still didn't know what was wrong and that was somehow even worse because you said it hurt and that things were too much and he hated seeing you in pain, not to mention cry because of it.

The dim lighting of candles and the silent peace of his home by the lake seemed to bring you some peace though still you held to him. He carried you inside and took you to the bed, the easiest to keep holding you; that was what he wanted, that's what you seemed to want, and he curled around you somewhat awkwardly. He wasn't used to being the big spoon, he wasn't used to being the comforter instead of the comfortee; he still didn't know what was wrong and that was starting to make him feel panicked the longer you were silent and clinging so tight.

“Erik's sorry, please tell us how we can help,” he half whined, having brought you this far but having no idea what to do was starting to lose himself to his usual concerns, “Songbird, please, you're worrying Erik, please.”

“My head....”

“Your head?”

“It hurts so much, Erik, it feels like a needle in my eye, like sharpness in my skull, radiating back and forth and back and forth but only part of me, only part of my skull.” Your voice was small, so small, smaller than you, smaller than anything. “I can't focus, I can't see, and everything just makes it worse: the light, the sounds, movement, eating, I can't think about anything but how much it hurts. It all just compounds and makes it throb more.”

Oh. He realized, recognizing what you meant. “Do you see lights, ones that are not truly there, whether after looking at light for a second or simply out of nowhere?”

You nodded without word. He bit a swollen lip. “Then it must be hemicrania, migraine. Erik too has suffered such; the pain is....”

Impossible to truly describe, he knew that well. To think you too were undergoing such pain, unexpected, unwanted, unfair; he could not remember days in which he had one, for the pain took most memory and reality with it, leaving only the haze of existence and the depths of emotional and physical voidness. But he could remember pain, sharp, centralized at first before moving along the divide of his head; for him it was always the right side, the same as his deformity, and maybe it was connected but it never truly mattered. The pain was what did and your pain, that you too had to feel it, was what he cared about.

You whimpered again, a meek sound more suited to a child than the beautiful soul you were to him but he held you close and did what he had always wished someone had done for him in such a state: he covered your head in his cape, kissed you upon the head and spoke in the softest whisper he could muster, “You will be alright, songbird, I promise you.”

“I just want to sleep,” you mumbled.

“Then sleep you shall.”

“I should eat though.”

“Are you hungry?” You shook your head; he was not surprised. Appetite seemed to flee from the pain of the half skull. “Then do not force yourself. Rest; I will blow out all the candles and you will slumber and once you feel hungry then I will make sure to bring you all the best things to help you recover but it would worry me all the more if you had to suffer what happens when you force yourself to eat when your mind is such pain.” Though he'd be ready to hold your hair back and gently rub your back, wipe away your tears and give you water to clear the taste from your mouth. Still he never wished that suffering on you, any of this.

“Erik....” You clung tighter and he kissed you again. How strange it felt to be the one to give the gentle kisses, the love, the care; normally you were the one to comfort him and he had been so prepared to cry and beg your forgiveness before but now he knew what was really going on and all he wanted was to hold you and take all your pain away.

He took off his cape to keep you covered but found it hard to get you to let go of him. Normally he would have been delighted by this, he was before, but in light of what was going on.... “Songbird, sweet love, I need to get up.”

“Please don't leave me, it hurts so much.” You sounded like you were on the verge of tears again and how he hated it, loathed your pain.

It was his turn to whimper, because he was nothing if not weak to you and your pleas, but he had to be strong to some degree and he kissed away your tears. “My beloved songbird, I promise I will return as quick as I can, but I need to darken the room for you, all for you I promise. That way you needn't hide under my cape while you rest.”

Another whine from you but he did manage to break free enough to get up. You curled into a ball, a sad weak ball, and he was quick to move, snuffing out each candle, plunging the room into utter darkness. But he was used to darkness, he had lived in it for years, and to him you were like a beacon in the night anyway; he would always find his way back to your side. He settled into bed beside you again and pulled you close, stroking your hair as you clung once more to him. In the darkness all that could be heard was breathing, yours slightly labored as your body had a hard time adjusting to the pain; he started to hum, softly, careful of all sharp notes, careful of being too loud; it was even and gentle, a lullaby he made up on the fly. But slowly, surely you started to slip off into something resembling sleep and he knew this by the way your grip loosened, your breathing evened, you relaxed from tension you never even knew you'd been holding from the pain.

All the while the phantom held you, humming his slow warm melody, and wishing for all the world he could do more to make you, his beloved songbird, never feel such pain now or ever again.

#poto #phantom of the opera #erik destler #erik x reader #erik destler x reader #description of migraine pain specific to author #fanfiction #fanfic #phantom of the opera x reader

[fandomxo00]

You being Peter and Wanda's mom - Erik Lehnsherr - X-men Days Of Future Past

*originally posted on my old account that I've deleted*

warnings: unedited, mature context, time passing, angsty, using google translation for Czech-

word count: 2.9k

Erik used to admire you. You remember when you first met him, he practically adored you. He wanted everything to with you, would pull aside, grabbing your attention and making you feel what he was feeling. As an empath, that wasn't hard to read his emotions and with you he always wore his heart on his sleeve. But the difference between you and Erik were the fact that you were different types of mutants. He was an active one, all powerful. And you had inactive traits that wouldn't be conducive in battle. That didn't mean Erik didn't drag you on missions, to not only read feelings of others but to control them so Erik could get what he wants. That's what drew the two of you apart, his evil his plans, they scared you, especially when you discovered you were pregnant. You refused to tell him, especially since you knew the infatuation he had with you was only for a short while. He wouldn't love you and he never could, especially if he found out the truth.  

You wouldn't know how he felt now, it had been 25 years since the first time you had seen him, and you've had two kids since then. Peter had began harnessing his powers, it started out from a young age of having a diagnosis of ADHD, though you knew it was something different, that it was his powers were the reason why he couldn't control his behavior and he to always be moving or talking. You don't know how you didn't break apart in front of him the next time you saw him. You had finally taken a night off for yourself when you saw him again at a bar. You felt the immediate rush of affection and lust that radiated off of Erik, because of course you felt him before you could actually see him. You had been stupid enough to turn towards him a seductive smile on your face as you met his blue eyes.

"Long time no see." You greeted.

"How awful it has been, liebling." He countered, you rolled your eyes at the pet name and moved your eyes towards him as you spoke in Sokovian.

"Nemůžu říct, že bych byl naštvaný tvou nepřítomností." (I can't say I'm upset by your absence) Erik chuckled at your retort, he wasn't fluent in Sokovian but he had gotten used to the language and picked up the language easily.

"Nelži." (Don't lie).

"You've always been so full of yourself." You added, throwing back your drink. Banter was dangerous for you and Erik, it always led to fights and fights usually led to sex, which in that night, had happened. Peter had stayed with your mother as Erik brought you to meet Charles and the rest of the mutants. Charles had never meant an empath, so he wanted to know more, that's when he found out the truth, digging into your mind with your permission. You did your best not to think of your son, but that wasn't how Charles powers worked and he had asked Erik to leave the room as he brought your son in conversation.

"I think you should go. Your son needs you." "Will you take care of him?"

"Erik doesn't need my protection." Charles retorted. You stared over at him, not using your powers but wearing your heart on your sleeve.

"He would make a good father, it's not right for you to keep this from him."

The guilt has sunk into you, clung onto you like a cancer. Erik had crawled into your bed that night and the two of you made love before you left. You wonder if you were the reason why Erik had done what he had done to Charles, but you knew that deep down that was a part of him no matter what you could've done. You've never tried to stop. him.

A couple months later you discovered you were pregnant again and as you saw Erik fall apart in front of everyone, killing the president and being taken away and captive. For once you finally felt like you had nothing to hide but as Peter grew his powers became more evident as he sped around the house when he was too excited. Your daughter, Wanda, had different powers. When she was young, you gave her a ruby necklace after you first came in contact with the younger girl's power. She was strong, maybe even stronger than her father. You eventually learned that her she had been born with the ablitiy to control chaos magic.

Though she had a dark power like her father, she was a sweet and caring girl, where her old brother focused on the go-go, Wanda was able to stop for a moment taken in her surroundings and adapt, she paid attention and she cared so deeply about those around her. But now it had been another 11 years, you were older and Peter and Wanda had grown up. Peter was now 22 years old, and you couldn't believe the reminders of his father in him. He had made the basement his own, and you wondered where he was during the day but one day when you went down to talk to your son you noticed the plentra of snacks, tvs and different things that Peter had 'collected' with his powers.

So you weren't suprised when yet again someone came looking for your reckless son. You opened the door to greet the strangers, one tall man with a beard and sunglasses, another man with glasses who was slightly taller than the bearded man, and a who was shorter than both with long hair-it was, "Charles?" You greeted.

"Y/n Maximoff." Charles chuckled, he looked much more dishelved since the last time you had seen him. He hadn't shaved, he was wearing sunglasses over his eyes and the shirt he was wearing was stained and uncleaned, this wasn't the Charles Xavier you had met over a decade ago. He pushed up his classes with his middle finger and looked over to the taller boy, regonizing him as Hank.

"We uh, need to talk to your son."

"What did he do this time?" You questioned.

"Nothing, we just-."

"We have to break Erik out of the pentagon, and we need his-your son's help." You glared over at Charles before turning to the taller man and the man with sunglasses sighing. You felt something odd radiating off of the man with sunglasses, his face expressed maybe annoyance or that he didn't care but his aura and emotions, he was desperate.

"Come on in." You moved back, letting the three of them in. Wanda came wondering over, her hair was red like her fathers and it made the man with the sunglasses pause in his place as he cleared his throat.

"Wanda, why don't you go to your room."

"Why?" She asked.

"Because we have to have an adult conversation and I don't trust that you won't listen in." You replied, putting your hands on your hips.

"Fine." You grumbled, as she walked into her room, red magic flowed through the air and closed the door gently.

"She's a mutant, aswell?" Charles questioned.

"Yes, she has the natural ability to control chaos magic." You answered before opening the door to Peter's room.

"Pete, we have company." You yelled down the stairs and moments later there was a quick woosh, barely noticeable but you knew your son. You trudged down the stairs and you were met your son playing Ping Pong, as if he hadn't run out to check out their car. "Peter, this is Charles, Hank and..."

"Logan." He replied, taking off his sunglasses, as Peter wooshed around the air, still listening to your words but he still loved to move.

"You know them? Because I didn't do anything." Peter defeneded, as he continued to play ping pong, before moving over to the couch with a popsicle in his hand. "I've been here all day, right ma?"

"Just relax, Peter. We're not cops." Logan replied as Peter glared at him, his arms up around his head to defend nonchalance but you couldn't feel his defenses coming up.

"Of course you're not cops. If you were cops, you wouldn't be driving a rental car." Peter explained.

"How'd you know we've got a rental car?" Xavier asked.

"His ability is speed." You began to explain as Peter groaned. "I'm assuming he went out to go check your registration."

"You can't just tell people that mom." Peter argued as you rolled your eyes.

"I know Charles, he-we go back..."

"Did you know my dad?" Peter questioned. "Are you FBI?" He zoomed across the room, stealing Charles' wallet. "Nope, you're not cops. Hey what's with this gifted youngsters place?"

"That's an...old card." Charles trailed, as he grabbed his things from where Peter threw them down.

"Why, he's fascinating." Hank commented.

"He's a pain in the arse." Grumbled Charles.

"And when I knew him, he wasn't so...young. Neither were you." He nodded towards you.

"What are you talking about?"

"Oh our dear friend Logan here is from the future and we need your son to break someone out of jail so he can help us destroy a massive threat to our future." Charles explained.

"What are you talking about?" Peter laughed.

"So you're not afraid to show your powers?" Hank questioned.

"We usually don't hide our powers around the hou-" You started.

"Powers? What powers? What are you talking about?" Peter interrupted. "Do you see something strange here? Nothing anybody would believe if you told them."

"Peter." You grunted, as he his big brown eyes looked over at you with innocence. "Did you hear a word I said?"

"Yes, why should I help them? A prison break is illegal, you know." "Because that's the first illegal thing you've done." You retorted.

"You, you kleptomanic..." Charles began rubbing at his eyes. "Get to break into the Pentagon."

"And he happens to be your father, Peter, and Wanda's."

"I knew it." Hank breathed.

"So you can trust them, Peter."

"Are you coming with, Ma?" Peter replied as you started to chuckle shaking your head.

"You don't need me, I'm not like them or your sister. I'll just be in the way."

"Don't you wanna see him?" Charles asked, as you looked over at him, a serious look overcoming your face as you looked down before shaking your head.

"I've hidden two children from him, like he'd want to see me." You joked.

"I know he would, when you left." Charles began as you looked over at the dishelved man. "He knew."

"About?"

"Wanda." You stared at Charles before speaking.

"Well since you're breaking him out, if he wants to come see us, he can, he could've before too." You cleared your throat before glancing over at Peter and giving him a nod before walking up the stairs. You tried not to drown in your memories as Peter went out to help his father. You knew that this would do some healing for him, so you encouraged him to go. It was your fault that they didn't know their father, but you wouldn't blame it completely on yourself especially since he knew about Wanda. You and Erik tried to keep the relationship surface level, but in all truth, you had fallen in love with Erik. It had started with friendship, the two of joining arms and when it came to the mission in Cuba, you had left with him, leaving Charles behind. You weren't going to stay for some false sense of being good, as you've watch mutants flee back into the shadows you knew that Charles plans were just a pipe dream.

You remember the day on the beach like it was yesterday, you had been crouching over a broken Charles, tears streaming down his face, his legs now paralyzed. As a friend, you wanted to stay, but as Erik caught your attention, "Come with us, Liebling." His voice soft as he looked over at you, you felt his rush of emotions, the only thing you could've described it as was love as you left your friend for Erik. At this point, he had to know that you were pregnant, a big reason why he kept you out of the line of fire, telling you to stay where it was safe.

Looking back now you had thought it was because of your powers but it could've been protecting you for more than one reason. But it was impending conversation where he told you that he couldn't have you, that he wouldn't ever feel the way you wanted him to, that you were too good for him. You had argued, telling him that it didn't matter who was better, you didn't have expectations for this relationship you just wanted to be with him. But the reality had sat in, when you thought of your son at home. You thought of the comparisons, the stubbornness, the knowledge that the two had, the good that you found in both of them. But thinking of Erik as a father, it was role now that he clearly hadn't wanted.

"Mom, who were those men here?" Wanda broke you out of your thoughts, making you look over at daughter. You could read the curiousness coming off your daughter. "Where's Peter?"

"You remember when I would tell you stories about your pa?" You murmured, as she came over to you as you reached your arm out for her. She sat in your arm and looked up at you.

"I do."

"Well, your brother is going to go save him." You said, smiling over at her. You moved your hand down to move your red hair behind her ear with a fond smile on your face. The two of you continue to talk about her father, telling stories about mischievous adventures that brought smiles to your girl's face.

Eventually she fell asleep in your arms. You laid her down on couch draping a blanket over her before grabbing a book and settling on the armchair, waiting for Peter. You'd usually go to bed if he was out, he was an adult now, but this was a mission that could send Peter to jail. Not that you didn't believe him that's why you supported him so much in this, you knew he had the ability and strategy that would get out just about any mess.

You had fallen asleep reading your book when you heard the lock in the door. You sat up in your chair and blinked back the tiredness from your eyes before getting up from the chair. Peter walked through the door and you immediately ran up to him and squeezed him tightly. "You're okay."

"Of course I'm fine ma, it's me." Peter joked as he wrapped his arms around you and squeezed you tightly.

"Liebling."

You froze in your son's arms, before moving back and connecting your eyes with Erik Lehnsherr's blue ones. "Erik." You breathed, moving around him before looking back at Peter. "Did you-."

"He uh figured it out."

"Charles told me." Erik corrected, his accent thick and making a shiver run down your spine.

"So that's what your doing here?" You questioned as Erik looked over at Peter before stepping forward into the house. His eyes trailing around the room before landing back on to you. "Your here for the kids."

"Yeah, I'm here to meet my daughter."

"Good, but you'll have to come back, she's asleep."

"Ma-."

"No, it's the middle of night, thanks for escorting Peter home." "You don't get to push me out again, Y/n." Erik agrued, his voice raising as you glared over at him. "I have a right to meet her."

"Peter take your sister to her room, please." You murmured over to your son, glancing over at him with stern gaze before looking back over at Erik. "You've known about her for 11 years, Erik."

"I didn't know about Peter, it's been over two decades and we managed to make another child and you couldn't tell me about him." "You wanted nothing to do with me!" You agrued. "You got bored and you left."

"I was never enough for you, Y/n. For an empath, you clearly have no idea how I feel about you."

"I don't like reading your emotions anymore, last time it hurt-." You started, looking down at the ground. "I could feel that you were rejecting me and I don't want to feel that ever again."

"You know that they were better off without me."

"But I wasn't!" You cried. "I was alone in raising two children and I tried to take pride in it. When I heard you killed the president of the United States, I-I couldn't believe what you done, and I knew that I made the right decision." Erik's eyes flashed in hurt, and he stared you, begging you to read him, but you refused. "Don't you have the world to save?"

"Well, if you care about your children's future, you'll leave." You propositioned. Erik stared at you, not sure what to say before stepping closer to you and leaning down to cup your cheeks in his hands. You stared at him in awe, unable to move away as you looked up into his eyes.

"I'll leave now, Liebling, but I'm coming back and I'm giving you life you deserve, do you understand?"

"Erik-."

"No. Do you understand?"

You nodded.

#erik lehnsherr #erik lensherr x reader #magneto #micheal fassbender #xmen #thebrotherhood #masterlist #fandomxo00 #erik lehnsherr x reader #eriklehnsherr #erik lehnsherr fanfic #erik lehnsherr fanfiction #micheal fassbender fanfic #micheal fassbender fanfiction #michealfassbender #michealfassy